(HighRes/Color/Indexed) Signs and Symbols of Primordial Man - DR Albert Churchward (1910)
(HighRes/Color/Indexed) Signs and Symbols of Primordial Man - DR Albert Churchward (1910)
LENDING LIBRARY
MERSEYSIDE LODGE,
35, HOPE STREET,
LIVERPOOL.
RULES
RULE~
hooks at a r
;eek.
~wed at the
e is not ob~
ill be impose
1 and Visitm·
msible for th
11 be lost 01· d,
·r the value c
L '
2. ll
3.
The Company of the Gods: THE JUDGMENT SCENE -AN I ' S HEART BEING WEIGHED IN THE BALANCE.
[ FROM THE PAPYR US OF AN I <BRIT. MUS. No. 10,470. SHEET 3 AN D 4 ).)
HATH OR. HORUS. ISIS AND NEPH T HYS. NUT. SEB. TEF NUT. SHU . TEMU. RA-HARMACH I S.
SA. HU.
of
of
a
Ill
~PO
RARY
Y borruw
.me Qcr "
' A- ........
l n.:,SOC I~
be re n o
PRIMORDIAL MAN
BEING AN EXPLANATION OF
BY
AUTHOR OF
"ORIGIN AND ANTIQUIT Y OF FREEMASONRY"
E T C.
1ont'lon
SWAN SO NNENSCHEIN & CO., L I M. "
N EW YORK : E. P. DUTTON & COMPANY
1910
--
:t lDeNcate
THIS WORK TO
OF THE UN IVERSE
CONTENTS
PAGE
PREFACE o XI
CHAPTER I
Introductory Chapter I
CHAPTER II
Freemasonry Generally 6
Proofs of Its being Universal II
Signs found amongst the Mayas, Mexicans, Egyptians, Assyrians, and
States of Central America, by Dr L e Plongeon and others
0 17
CHAPTER III
Evans' Three Cubes, with the Double Axe and explanation 29
The Common Gavel 32
The Three Pillars or Columns 38
Masonic Sign 43
Swastika 0
44
CHAPTER IV
Australians and other Tribes 46
Totemism and Totemic Ceremonies Defined and Explained, in connec-
tion with Spirit and Ancestral Worship, and Its Origin Traced to
Egypt 46
Totemism-their Sacred Ceremonies and Marks 0 47
The Sa ~ red Churinga and Its Connection with Mark Masons, and
Explanation of the same 5~
Traditions of the Alcheringa Ancestors and Egyptian Words found amongst
the Aboriginal Australians 57
Circumcision and Subincision-Origin and Explanation, and Legends of
Creation 58
Ceremonies of Knocking Out Fron~ Tooth and Nurtunga o 64
Some Signs of the Churinga and Rock Drawings, and explanation 66
The Khui Sign and Sign of Amsu 0 68
vii
Vlll CO TENTS
CHAPTER V PAGE
CHAPTER VI
The so-called Twenty-day Sign from Borgian Codex and explanation 86
Decipherment of Tablets of Temple-Pyramid of Tepoxtlan-traced to
Egypt 89
Remains of Ritual found amongst the Zapotecs, Mexicans, People of
Yucatan and Central America 90
Notes on Design on a Vase from Chama . 94
Zapotec and Mexican Conception of Deity. Re marks on Cable-Tow.
We accept challenge thrown by Forstemamz 106
Remains of Battle between Horus I. and Sut 111 Mexico and Central
American States 109
Myths and Legends same as the Egyptian 110
H eaven in Eight Divisions II3
Decipherment of Dr L e P longeon's Works-How the Mythos was
carried here 120
Mexican Types of I sis and Horus-Egyptian and Christian. The Seri
Tribes and their Customs. Some South American Tribes described
by Baron Nordenskjold, and th e Si gnification of their Customs 127
The Tribes of West Africa. The Purroh Man and his Marks of the Khui
Land. Mr D ennett's Discoveries and th e explanation of same 129
CHAPTER VII
Bi rthplace of Man and various Exodes 1 33
Character of Hair and Anatomical Features Compared-Bushmen,
Tasmanians, Australians, Egyptian s and Pygmi es 1 33
The Pygmies and their R elation to Bushmen; th eir Language and
Customs, Anatomical Features and Dances, etc. The Men of the
Double Cave and Origin of Mythology. Their Recognition of the
First Sign for Amsu as the Great Chief. Th eir Sacred Ceremonies
and Commencement of "Spirit Worship. " The Khui Land-Dr
Edward Naville's Opinion. Comparison of Customs amongst
"Native Tribes"- Dr Morton's Opinion. Haddon's and
Seligmann's Description of Natives of New Guinea, etc. Evolu-
tion and Exod es
CONTENTS IX
CHAPTER VIII P AG E
CHAPTER IX
Druids and Israelites Compared-their Manner of the Burial of the
Dead th e sam e as th e Egyptians. Brotlzer Gould's "Researches."
Ccesar Diodorus and M e/a's Statements. Canute's Edict-Who
th e Druids were- their Signs and Symbols explained. The Three
Feathers or Three Rod s- Description and Meaning, the Name of
Ancient Egy pt. Th e Three Circles and Twelve Pillars explained 181
Th e Cable-Tow and Th e Bright Morning Star-Sign and Symbol of the
whole 205
CHAPTER X
The Chaldeans and their R elation to the Egyptians; and the Babylonians
and their Offerings to the Dead 208
The Origin of the Zodiac . 212
The Chinese and their Origin from Egypt 215
The Ainus of Japan and the Code of H ammurabi 218
The Two Fee t- Origin and E xplanation . 220
Tradition of North American Indians and Signs, etc., found in America 221
Customs 221
The Incas, and Remarks 222
Language . 226
CHAPTER XI
The Buddhists and Rig-Veda-Professor llfax Muller's and Tie/e's Ideas 230
Th e Japanese. Th e Emerald Stone-· found Universally and reason 233
The Jews and Moses, and Stalre of Hammurabi-Manetho and Volney's
Statement . 235
The Danites and th e Pentateuch . 240
Left Foot First 244
CHAPTER XII
Further Evidence Found Connecting the Prehistoric Man with Ancient
Egypt as his Birthplace, dating from th e Neolithic and Paleolithic
Age--Disoveries by Pietti, Professor Strgi and De Morgan 246
Explanation of Ivory Tablets 2 5I
Notes on Burial Customs, etc., as Found in Various Parts of the World
and Photos of the sam e 256
X CONTENTS
CHAPTER XIII p A GE
CHAPTER XIV
The Origins and Explanations of Other Principal Signs and Symbols used
amongst Freemasons :- the Square 289
The Coffined One; the Seven Glorious Ones; the Maatit and Sektit Boats 292
The Bark or Ark, and Ark of the Covenant; the Origin of the Twenty-
four-Inch Gauge and Meaning 305
Origin of the D.C.'s Symbol 307
CHAPTER XV
The Origin of the Triangle and Meaning of the Different Triangles 309
The Four Children of Horus, as Found all over the World, and Meaning 315
The Origin of the Two Colums I and B, and explanation 321
CHAPTER XVI
The Origin of the Circle and the Point within a Circle
The Seven Golden Candlesticks .
The House of Heaven
Mexican Representation of the 18th Degree
Notes to Royal Arch Masons
Origin of the Term" Companions" and Notes on Different Degrees
CHAPTER XVII
The Cross- its Origin, Development and Interpretation
House or Temple of the Snake and M.W.S. Jewel
CHAPTER XVIII
The Great Pyramid, and Pyramids of Mexico and the Sphinx 375
CHAPTER XIX
Remarks on "The Book of the Dead" or" The Book of the Resurrection" 394
CHAPTER XX
Interior of the Great Pyramid-explanations. General Summary and
Notes on Christianity, Socialism and Freemasonry 411
Map and Explanation of Exodes . 437
PREFACE
life, of death, and of the rebirth into a new life from their own
surroundings and experience," and we suppose he also maintains
they have evolved all their Totemic ceremonies from the same,
because these are their ideas, acted in dramatic form.
I think it greatly to be regretted that the haut critique of such
a magazine should be so lamentably ignorant of the whole subject
as to be able to entertain those opinions against existing facts, and
I think it much more to be regretted that he should have such an
instrument in his hands through which to proclaim his own opin-
ions without any foundation except his own imaginings. In the
same Transactions, June r8gg, Brother Wynn Westcott's statement
that he does not see that much light is thrown by the "Book of
the Dead" upon that "very High Church Degree, the r8th, the
ritual of which has no trace of any purely Egyptian symbols, etc.,"
shows that he must have written the criticism in ignorance of
anything pertaining to the subject, or simply to try and condemn
wilfully any light that is shown which may elucidate the mysteries
of the past and present.
Firstly, let me assure him that the r8th degree is not a High
Church or Low Church or any Church degree at all. It is a
degree founded upon the new and better Covenant, certainly, but
its prototype may be found amongst the Quiche at the present
day, brought on by them from the Mayas, who had it from the
Egyptians. Again, I would also only ask him to look upon the
symbols on his apron and collar to see if he can find them in any
High Church Degree. Let him also examine the symbols in the
D. R. and C., as well as the jewels and the words on it of M. W. S.,
the Hebrew of which has no real meaning, but the Egyptian,
from which it is copied, has-see origin of the Cross. These
words, let me inform him, are purely Egyptian, and cannot be
found in any Church degree, high or low, but are clearly written
in the Ritual, and if he will take the trouble to read this he
will find them most clearly stated, but he will not find them
elsewhere.
His observation that a little Egyptian knowledge is dangerous
is true, and most applicable to critics of his metier, but does not
concern writers who have devoted many years to the study of
Egyptology and Freemasonry.
It would certainly add to the value of the Ars Quatuor
Coronatorum if the reviewers learned something first of the
XlV PREFACE
subject they attempt to criticise, and did not hazard an opinioh
on a subject of the alphabet of whose language they are
ignorant.
I contend that the information contained in the following
pages is right and true, the same having been obtained from
existing facts, which can be proved by any person devoting his
attention to the subject . It will also be of profound interest to
those studious persons, who are not Freemasons, who take an
interest in the ancient signs and symbols found throughout the
world, the origin and meaning of which have hitherto been un-
known in most instances or an erroneous decipherment given
of the various sacred signs and symbols, which are found on
ancient temples, rocks and stones, papyri, etc., in many ways
throughout the world.
I have not given the whole of the passages of the different
degrees, as these are secrets for the initiated only, and for the
brethren who belong to the higher degrees in Freemasonry, never-
theless, I have laboured to simplify the " parts" of the various
degrees that they may be explicit to all who have taken them up
as far as the 30th degree. At the same time the secrets are unin-
telligible except to those who are initiated ; for to follow them
separately and accurately one must have attained the 33rd degree,
and !mow and understand " The Egyptian Ritual or Book of the
Dead," and the Primordial and Sign Language.
I have divided this work into " Chapters" and " Parts," as I
think it will be more convenient for the reader to follow and
trace from one point to another.
I am deeply indebted to the following for information : -
especially to my friend Gerald Massey; 1 "The Book of the Dead,"
with Papyri of Hunefer-Anhar, Kerasher and Netchemet; and of
Nu. Demotic Papyri of the Priests of Memphis; Dr Le Plongeon;
Mr Holmes, Chief of the Bureau of Ethnology, Smithsonian
Institute, D.C. ; Mr Marsh Adams; Brugsch Pacha; Messrs
1 Since writing this book, and ~ before I could get it published, my dear old friend
for twenty year s, Gerald Massey, has died, very soon after he published the greatest
work of his life, " Ancient Egypt," and although there are a few passages in this work
similar to his, I am indebted to him for them during his lifetime; he was never tired
of discussing the subject and assisting me. No one ever understood the mythology
and Ritual of Ancient Egypt so well as Gerald Massey since the time of the Ancient
Philosophers of Egypt. He has left a written record in "Ancient Egypt" of the
facts which will be an everlasting light on the subject.
PREFACE XV
b XVll
LIST OF TEXT ILLUSTRATIONS
F IG. PAGE
90. Mexican Sign and Symbol of Heaven in two divisions with name of
Horus as The One and emblems of Royalty . 201
91. Triangle associated with Horus only 203
92. Compound Sign and Symbol 204
93· The Two Feet-of Horus, of Buddha, etc. 220
94 · H eadfrom Palenque 222
95· Swastica with Disk of Aten-North American Indian 224
96. High Priest, without Breastplate 235
97. High Priest, with Breastplate 236
98. High Priest, full Dress . 237
99· Breastplate of Egyptian, Druids and Israelite Priests 238
1oo . Ivory Tablets found in the Tomb of Naqada 246
101. Linear writing signs on clay vessels (De JVforgan) 246
102. Signs and Egyptian Hieroglyphics from the Dolmens of Brittany 248
103. Thrice-bent man in Cist, from Cornwall 258
104. Thrice-bent man in Cist, from Cornwall 259
105. Thrice-bent man in Egyptian Tomb 26o
ro6. Thrice-bent man-from Mexico . 261
107. Serkh of Rameses II. 268
ro8. An-Her lifting up the Heavens-Mexico 271
for the heir-apparent to the throne, and for such of the priests
as excelled in virtue and wisdom."
Plutarch, P ythagoras , Zoroaster and others of the Greeks who
visited Egypt were never initiated into the myst eries beyond the
first and second degrees, and they never obtained the knowledge
of all of them. This is shown by Eusebius.
We do not intend to enter into any religious or theological
arguments : our one obj ect is to prove that many of the forms,
words, symbols, et c., which we now use, were used by our ancient
brethren, possibly more than 2o,ooo years ago, and that then, as
now, Freemasonry was scattered over the face of the globe, and
that the essence of their rites and beliefs was analogous to that
of our t enets, and that various passwords were given and had
to be repeated before passing from one degree to another, and that
these were identical with those still in use among ourselves, both
as Freemasons and in the doctrines of true Christianity.
We do not wish our readers to suppose that the t erm "Free-
masonry" was then in existence, but that the whole ritual, signs
and symbols, etc. , as we use and practise in our rites, and that
the ceremonies were all identical, and many practised in the
various Christian churches have their origin in these.
F:rG. 2.
Central America- Chapas and Yucatan," published in 1848,
has a description coinciding with Dr le Plongeon, and he gives
the dimensions of these, the two ends r8 ft. by g ft., and the
1 Masonic Term;
PRIMORDIAL MAN I3
central ones -34ft. by 9ft., he also describes another 250ft. square,
with squares or tessellated pavement, black and white. These
all front the east.
Most of these temples at Uxmal were surmounted by the
FIG. 3
triangular arch above a square, which all R.A.M.'s will understand
(t he origin of which we shall have to mention hereafter).
Here we must call particular attention to the form inside
the temple-a square, surmounted by a triangle, with three stars
I4 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
in the angles of the triangle in one t emple, and five stars within
the triangle in the other t emple. As we shall show later on,
these three st ars at the corners of the triangle, with the ancient
Egyptians, represented Sut, Shu and Horus, the three gods of
the first or Stellar Trinity. These, with two others, represent
Osiris and Isis, completing the family of Osiris, found by Dr
L e Plongeon at Uxmal. They are also symbolical of the five
myst eries and Solar My thos.
By the family of Osiris we mean the children of Nut. These
were five in number :- Osiris, Horus, Seb , I sis and Nephthys.
They were not all brought forth at one place, and were not all
born on the same day. They were born on the five epagomenal
days of the year, according t o the Solar Mythos.
On the first the birth of Osiris took place.
On the second that of H eru-ur or Horus.
On the third that of Set or Sut.
On the fourth that of Isis.
On the fifth that of Nephthys.
The first , third and fifth of the epagomenal days were con-
sidered unlucky . In Freemasonry these numbers have a peculiar
significance, which all M.M.' s underst and, and with the common
herd of people these days are still considered as unlucky days and
numbers. How many know why or the origin of it ?
The nations of ancient Mexico reckoned their time as the
E gyptians, from whom they obtained their knowledge of time,
seasons, festivals, et c. This may be seen and proved by their
observance of the above five days as the E gyptians did. The
Mexicans called them '' nemonterni " or " nen-onterni "-i.e. the
superfluous, supplementary or useless days, from the Aztec text
of Bookii. chap xxxvii. of the historical work by Father Sahagun,
in which they are explained in these words : " Estos cinco dias a
ningun dios estan dedicados 7 poreso les Uamavan nemonterni,
que quiere decir pordemas."
These five days are not dedicated to any god, and hence they
are called " nemonterni" which means "superfluous " "unfit "
' '
"useless," "unlucky," andintheAztec t ext we are toldthatnotany-
'
thing was done on these days-no one quarrelled or got into any
dispute, "because if anything adverse happened, it would continue
to befall them thence for evermore." This was the same through-
out Yucatan, Mexico and States of Central America at this period.
PRIMORDIAL MAN rs
In Yucatan they were called " Xma Kaba Kin " (days without
names). They were not dropped out of the reckoning, but were
considered " unlucky days," and nothing was done during those
days one way or the other-simply counted in silence and inter-
polated to make the 365 days of the year, just as the Egyptians
did, and throughout the old Aztec and Maya manuscripts we find
that they kept their time regularly, and those authors who have
tried to prove that they " dropped time" during leap year have
no authority for their statements or supposition; in fact it is a
groundless theory on their part. They held their "feasts" at the
same time and days of the year as did the E gyptians. All over the
country they counted 365 days of the year and reckoned the one
Great Year, 25,827 days in a year. This is clearly shown in the
"Stella of Copan and Quirigua" and on the Altar Slabs at
Palenque. All have at the top the image representation of the
great day <>-= 8 , followed by a date-i.e. the commencement
and ending of the great day or great -year of- precession .
We cannot agree with Dr Edward Seler in his explanations of
the foregoing. Well may he say" we have not succeeded in clear-
ing them up. " We would add that he has not succeeded in giving
the true decipherment of any of his translations of the various
codices of the Mayas, Mexican and Central American nations that
he has attempted to, and until he recognises Egypt as the pri-
mordial and origin we are of opinion that he will not.
In the" Popul Vuh " we have a parallel story of Samson in their
history of a hero named Zipanea Told, who, being captured by
his enemies and placed in a pit, pulled down the building in which
his captors had assembled and killed 400 of them : also, that when
the ancestors of the Quiche migrated to America the Divinity
parted the sea for their passage, which is parallel to the Red Sea
being p~rte d for the Israelites, and this can only be read and the
meaning understood through the Astro-Mythology and Ritual of
Ancient Egypt as an esoteric representation and not an exoteric
rendering.
One of our critics asserts that all these st at ements are only
"visionary." These t emples and remains of buildings of the
ancient Mayas were found and photographed by L e Plongeon, and
we have Admiral Boardman's, G.B. , statement to this effect, as
well as from the lips of L e Plongeon himself, in addition to his
photographs taken on the spot. " The Popul Vuh," the sacred
r6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
book of the Quiche, still exists, and herein we find the same
doctrines as in Egypt and other parts of the world, which were
obtained by the Quiche direct from the Mayas.
Although there may be many theories regarding the inter-
pretation, the fact remains that the t emples, with their ancient
Signs and Symbols, are there, and anyone with "vision" can see
them. Moreover, the hieroglyphic language of the Mayas was in
many cases identical with that of the Egyptians-see later; but
we cannot agree with Le Plongeon in his decipherment and render-
ing of these ancient signs, which are of purely Egyptian origin and
have a different meaning from that which he ascribes to them.
These inscriptions are undoubtedly a part of the Egyptian Ritual
written in Maya. The same story was brought from E gypt into
this land at the time of the Stellar and Solar Mythos. The learned
men of May ach state that they imagined in remote ages that the
vault of heaven was sustained by four pillars, placed at each of the
cardinal points, and that the Creator assigned the care of them
to four brothers, called in Maya, Kan-Bacab, Chac-Bacab, Zac-
Bacab and Ek-Bacab. These are the four children of Horus,
Amset, H api, Kabhsenuf and Tuamutef, representing the Man,
Lion, Eagle and Ox banners of the Israelites, and Matthew, Mark,
Luke and John of the Christians, to whom practically the same
duty was assigned and the rendering of the name is the same.
Also the duties assigned to them in chaps. cxii., cxiii. of the" Book
of the Dead," were the same as we find here. Other discoveries
have led to the knowledge that Stellar Mythos existed and was
practised here during the Neolithic Age, because there is ample
evidence of the people of the Paleolithic Age (little red or earth
men) having lived in these countries, and Neolithic men are still
found here practising all these Totemic ceremonies as we find in
other countries. There are many tribes still living in the moun-
tains and forests where, at present, the ''white man" has not yet
penetrated, and to whom even the'' Solar Mythos" never reached.
The different names we find in Central America, Mexico, etc.,
so-called day-signs of Dr Edward Seler:
UXMAL
MEXICO
FIG. 5·
20 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
"· X
square sign named Tesennu or Khemenu-i.e. No. 8 in
Egyptian. Four sides of Egyptian
Pyramid. Four corners Assyrian Pyra-
mid= four sides and four corners = a
double square or cube 8, =a double
square and circle-i.e.eighthalf cardinal
FIG. 9· .., points. Quatuor Coronati subdivided =
four cardinal points and eight half cardinal points. Triangle
added above with three gods at the corners.
This has precisely the same meaning as the Double Triangle.
Gerald Massey ~s not a Mason, and we were therefore unable
to learn from him if any Masonic signs existed on the walls.
We would call your attention to these photos, one from
Egypt, one from Assyria and one from Mexico, identically the
same and identical with our P.Z. jewels. The full explanations
of these sign's must be apparent to all R.A.C.'s.
The division here in twelve parts, the twelve signs of the
Zodiac, twelve tribes of Israel, twelve gates of heaven mentioned
in Revelation, and twelve entrances or portals to be passed
through in the Great Pyramid, before finally reaching the highest
degree, and twelve Apootles in the Christian doctrines, and the
twelve original and perfect points in Masonry.
The twelve divisions of the Tuat, the original, were the
twelve signs of the Zodiac, worked out by the Astra-Egyptian
mythologists during their Mythos; then they converted their
.mythology into Eschatology, which must have taken many years.
We find they had, so to speak," dug out" the Underworld, and
had, by divine inspiration or the study of the laws of the celestial
bodies, come to the conclusion that after the death of this perish-
able body, the soul, which is imperishable, had to travel through
many dangers and difficulties before it could join or be received
PRIMORDIAL. MAN 23
again by its Divine Creator. This the Egyptians depicted most
graphically, and the records are still extant in the book of "That
which is in the Underworld," which they have divided into
ttrrom (Eg~p t
FrG . ro.
twelve divisions : "The Tuat and the Twelve Hours of the
Night," which is hewn in stone in the Great Pyramid of Gizeh.
In the Christian doctrine -the twelve gates of heaven were taken
from this. Here, in the Pyramid, the old Theopneustics taught
24 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the initiate st ep by step and degree after degree what the soul
had to encounter and pass through before it could arrive and pass
Amenta and receive the Crown of Glory in the presence of its
~ro m ASSJlria.
FIG. II.
Divine Author, thus t eaching him the life he must lead here on .
, earth, and the sacrifices he must make- " to do unto others as
he would they should do unto him" in his earthly corporate body
that hA might receive the Crown of Illumination in his spiritual.
PRIMORDIAL MAN
All these ceremonies were illustrated and carried out in a
dramatic form, more especially to impress upon the initiate the
seriousness of the subj ect; and "each portion of the Tuat," and
~rom ~ext-co.
FIG. I2.
THE GAVEL
Strength and Beauty, and situated in the east, south and west,
have their origin in these cubes . These prototypes were the
"Three Grand Originals "-symbols of the first Trinity. In the
M.M. Lodge the W .M. and J. and S.W. are the representatives .
We venture to say that very few of our brethren are acquainted
with the origin, which dates back to the Stellar Mythos, and then
PRIMORDIAL MAN 39
represented Horus I., Shu and Sut. The situation would be
Horus I. situated at the north, Shu at the equinox or centre and
Sut at the .s outh or bottom, which may be seen in Evans' "Three
Cubes," Horus at the top or north, Shu in the centre and Sut at
the bottom or south. Wherever we find the remains of ancient
HORU S
a very important fact t o Masons t o know that all three "cubes "
were found practically in the centre of the t emples in whatever
part of the ancient world we still find remains, and although we
do not find all the " emblems," especially those on the top, we
venture to express an opinion that very few would expect to do so
after the lapse of time that has taken place since these were erected
and in general use, to the present time when they have been dis-
covered as '' ruins." Nevertheless, there is quite sufficient
in all and every one of these to prove that as far as the R .A.
ceremonies of the present day are practised we have evidence of
the same here in all these t emples .
We are of an entirely different opinion from E vans in his
decipherment of all these "early Grecian remains," but we fully
acknowledge that we are very much indebted to him for his lucid
description of them, his beautiful pictures of what he finds, and
42 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
also the work he has put before us, but at the same time, to our
minds , he has missed the whole key of decipherment, as many
others of our present arch c:eologists have done, and we hold that
this is entirely due to a want of knowledge of the E gyptian Ritual,
and the fact of not understanding the E schatology of this and
Freemasonry in the higher degrees of the present day.
The natural argument against this is that all these cubes were
the same size, form , shape, et c., with the same symbol on each.
Yes, quite so, but we have to take time and evolution into consid-
eration, as well as the " lost records," and from our knowledge of the
past, it will teach us that the same three cubes, one on each other,
instead of side by side, is the order of the principal originals, r st,
2nd, 3rd, and it is a very interesting fa ct that in all the ancient
remains of t emples that we find throughout the whole world, in
the centre of the t emples we have the cube-the double cube-
or, as Evans has found amongst the early Greeks, the treble cube ;
all signifying the same as our present double cubes in R .A.M., and
all the same that we find in the oldest and most ancient E gyptian,
from which all these were brought fo rward, as may be seen from
the 64th chapter of the R itual. Horus, N. at the top, Shu at the
middle or equinox, Sut, S. at the bottom. With two cubes only,
or the double cube, Shu's is absent, it is Horus and Sut only,
S. being the equinox.
Mr E vans, writing of these Cret ans and Mycenc:ean signs that
had found, states that about 20 per cent. of their Cretan hiero-
glyphics approach those of the E gyptian in charact er, and twenty
out of the thirty-two linear signs are practically identical with
those found in E gypt, but if we study the oldest pictorial hiero-
glyphics and the oldest linear signs of, Egypt we find that g8 per
cent. are the same ; the other t wo signs are not definite. (From
published records.) We believe it was Emanuel de Rouge who
read a paper in r85g before the Academie des Inscriptions who first
drew attention and came to the conclusion that the derivation
of the Phrenician, and through that all other alphabet s now
in use, were taken from the ancient Egyptians. They were not
taken from the " hieroglyphic pictures " of the Egyptian
monuments, but from the cursive charact ers which the Egyptians
had developed out of the hieroglyphics and which were employed
for literary and secular purposes ; and it is proved beyond doubt
that the linear signs were used and in exist ence in the Neolithic
PRIMORDIAL MAN 43
Egyptian Age. Pages 295 and zg8 ("The Mediterranean Races,"
Sergi) show some of these alphabetical signs found encased in clay
vessels and collect ed by De Morgan, which may be compared with
those discovered in the eastern Mediterranean by Mr E vans, as
Cretan, Mycen c:ean or lEge an and therefore of course pre-Phrenician.
These cursive charact ers really formed the first alphabet that
ever exist ed, and from these the Phrenician, and hence all other,
alphabets emanat ed. Eusebius, Plato and Tacitus all state
that the Phrenicians did not claim to be themselves th.e inventors
of the art of writing, but admitted that it was obtained by
them from Egypt. There- - -·
fore the Egyptians were the
inventors of the alphabet.
To understand all the
of. 0Jtm
q v~
0
'1 .
Y/\~ 4-$
v 'W
8 ~
j
PRIMORDIAL MAN 5I
which is proved by what is still extant in the Ritual. H ere only
shall we find the key to the true original meaning of the " Spirit
Worship."
This "Spirit Worship," so-called, arose in the mind of man
when he observed the various powers and attributes of the forces of
nature-water flowing, trees growing, darkness and all associated
with it ; the heavens as the Great Weeper, and light , which was
considered as the source of life to man and all else. From these
powers they would imbibe their " Spiritual Ideas," and so would
commence the b eginning of their "Mythos," each at first with a
Sign and Symbol, and afterwards a name would be attached or
connected with each power or attribute, and one greater than
all would become to them " The One" Great Power or" Spirit,"
and then the others would be attached as attributes and powers
of "The One ." Thus we find Sut at first was the "Great One,"
because they looked upon him as the "King of Darkness" ; but
as soon as light and day came he was deposed, and Horus I., as
god of life and light, took his place . Then was Sut put down as the
"Evil One" because he was the " King of Darkness ." Horus then
would be symbolical of light, of life, et c. ; later he says, '' I am the
light of the world." H e represented y outh, the green shoots of
trees and everything that was good. But it took them ages and
ages to work out this Sign Language first , and the so-called ' ' Spirit
·w orship' ' which followed ; and ages more before they had worked
out "Ancestral worship," and"thousands of years more must have
passed before they had worked out and perfect ed their Eschat ology.
Vve perfectly agree with S pencer and Gillen 1 when they st at e
that the lack of record is no proof that certain ceremonies do not
exist , when apparently all are observed, by a man who has been
initiated, like M r H owitt. The question would arise how far has
he been initiated ? Except he proved to these people that he
believed in H ypnotism and Clairvoyance, we doubt if he would
be admitted to their most sacred rites . Starcke, like ourselves,
holds the opinion that Totems are relatively late, and the tribes
with none are more primitive, like the P ygmies and Masaba
negroes. M r A n drew L ang calls this an eccentric" opinion !"
but it is undoubtedly true, and few, we believe, would attempt to
dispute that the P ygmies and Masaba Negroes are not of more
primitive date than the Nilotic Negroes, from whom the Australian
1
" Native Tribes of Austr alia " -Spencer a nd Gillen.
52 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
and others, possessing Totems, originated, and although the
Pygmies and Masaba Negroes believe in "Spirits," they have no
"Totems," and all were in common, it was only when they first
divided into ''moieties" that Totems were first instituted, a we
have already shown. It must have taken thousands of years
to evolve the Totems, because this Totemism is part or beginning
of and was included in the Stellar Mythos. Mr Lang "believes
that the Eagle Hawk and Crow were creatures in some mythos,
and that in Egypt the animal gods had once, it seems all but
certain, been Totems." If Mr Andrew Lang was conversant
with the Primordial of the Egyptians, he would hardly have
written ''The Secret of the Totem," with the evident conviction
that his ''speculative opinion" is right. The Eagle Hawk is re-
presentative of Horus I., and the Crow, Sut, the same as the Eagle
or Vulture, and Blackbird and Black Duck with other tribes;
these are of Egyptian origin and "religious conceptions." It
belongs to the Stellar Mythos, and in the origin of this Stellar
Mythos lies all the secrets of Totemism. In our minds Totemism
-that is, the possession by different tribes of different name-giving
animals-is older than exogamy in all cases. The marital or sexual
relations were at first promiscuous ; then there was a division
of the gregarious into two classes or communities, in which the
primal promiscuity was regulated for group marriages, with the
totality divided into two halves and subdivicled afterwards by
the Totems, which were ext ended more and more until they
reached the ''Chinese hundred families." The Arunta have tra-
ditions of a time when a man always married a sister of his own
Totem , this, as tribal, followed the marriage of the brother and
sister of the blood in natural endogamy-the same intermarriage
that is found in African Totemism. After the tribes were sub-
divided and redivided, it was a case of exogamy, but the P rimary
Totem was given to the first mother of the tribe, when they first
divided into clans, to distinguish or make known that the girl
was pubescent, and to show or prove the motherhood, and it is
proved beyond a doubt in all parts of the world that endogamy
existed for a long period . The royal families of the Incas, like
those of Egypt, married their sist ers, which was a custom to keep
the blood-motherhood pure-this was the original.
The fundamental idea, common to all nations who practise
Totemic ceremonies at the present time, is'' food. " Each Totemic
PRIMORDIAL MAN 53
group is responsible for the maintenance nf the supply of food
which gives its name to the group, and their object is always to
increase their food supply : if we are Kangaroo men we supply
food for the Emu men, and in return expect them to provide
Emu food for us, and so on right throughout the Totems.
Mr L ang's ideas represent to us the "most obvious and
sensible appearances that he sees" ; but he should penetrate
fu rther into the " mode, nature, properties, reasons, causes and
effects" of what these Totems represent. We must survey these
in all their parts to obtain a complete idea of them, and consider
all the modes, attributes, properties and relations of the" original"
in order to obtain a comprehensive conception of the truth.
When we were in Africa, living amongst many native tribes, it
was only because we knew many Masonic signs and symbols, and
could hypnotise clairvoyants, that we obtained their confidence
to be shown and have the explanation given us of many of their
most sacred ceremonies.
The belief in reincarnation must be traced back to the change
o£ the Pole Stars in the circle of precession, mythical but not
human.
One of the most interesting points, perhaps, to Mark Masons
is that of the ceremony of the "Churinga" or Sacred Stone, some-
times a white stone, or, when this could not be obtained, a piece
of hard wood, al~hough originally it was supposed to be all of
white stone. It is given to the initiate with his sacred name on
it, which is only known to those who have been initiated to this
degree, and to those of the same Totem as himself.
P erhaps the most interesting and, we might add, extra-
ordinary proofs that this Sacred Churinga and its Sacred Mark
and Name have been handed down by the brotherhood for
thousands of years, lies in the fact that we still practise the same
customs and observe the same solemn obligations amongst us as
these poor natives of Australia, New Guinea, Solomon Islands
and others, with regard to it, as may be seen by the most obtuse
thinker and observer. In proof of the above, let us say, without
divulging any secrets, that the J ewel given to a ''Mark" is made
of a white stone, of durable material, in the form of the" Northern
horizon "-eight letters are engraved on one side, representing
originally the SEVEN Glorious Ones with" THE ONE" added-on
the other side the sacred name "which no man knows saveth he
54 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
that receiveth it." It is not a mere ornamental appendage of this
degree, but it is a sacred token of the rites of friendship and
brotherly love, and its presentation at any time by the owner to
another" Mark" would claim for the latter certain acts of friend-
ship which are of solemn obligations among the fraternity . A
" Mark" thus presented for the purpose of obtaining a favour is
said to be pledged, though remaining in the possession of the
owner: nor can it be again used by him until, either by the
return of the favour or the consent of the benefactor, it has been
returned: for it is a positive law of the order that no "Mark shall
pledge his mark a second time until he has redeemed it from its
previous pledge." This is sufficient to prove that the present
custom of the" Mark Sacred Stone" is identical in every way· with
the Sacred Churinga, and this custom is still carried on by the
aboriginal Australians and others, who brought it from Ancient
Egypt.
Spencer and Gillen state that it is the custom amongst the
various tribes to lend their Sacred Churingas to each other, and
that these are always returned again to those who lent them,
sacred ceremonies being performed and conducted with great
solemnity, with· these words : "We return your great Churinga,
which have made us glad; we bring you a present of these
Imituya and Uliara, and are sorry we could not bring more, but
the Anthinna is scarce and hair does not grow quickly. " 1 All
authors hitherto have only been able to state that "the origin
of the Mark is unknown," but give a tradition that it was founded
at the building of King Solomon's Temple, seven days after the
foundation stone was laid. This is on the same equivalent as
these poor aborigines ; they give you their version : " their
fathers did it," " it has always been" ; but the true meaning and
decipherment has been lost to them. The mark M. D. un-
doubtedly is the ''section " of the Ritual which brings on for
ages past ''the sacred stone, where the sacred name of him who
receiveth it is marked and known only to him." Much more could
be written on this part of the origin of our ceremonies, but we
think we have shown enough to all students to prove our conten-
tion, and those who are interested can follow the same by reference
to the R itual and the Egyptian Primordial, and studying
1 "Native Tribes of Central Australia," by Spencer and Gillen, chap. v.,
published by Macmillan & Co.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 55
Spencer and Gillen's "Native Tribes of Central Australia," and
other works which deal with this subj ect. "We must preserve
the Secrets " from those who are not entitled to know them.
" The Churinga was not thought to be a Spirit," but, inasmuch
as the spirit was everlasting and imperishable, so was it symbolised
by the'' white stone" or white ivory, or the most durable thing they
could find.
The secret name is never uttered except on some most solemn
occasion, and then only to the fully initiated or to the men of the
same Totemic group, when it is spoken in a whisper; the most
elaborate precautions being taken lest it should be heard by any-
one who is not a member of the ''group." When he dies and is
buried, this name is never mentioned again by anyone, not even
amongst them with whom he was initiated; this is the custom
also of the natives of the Solomon Islands, New Guinea and the
Hebrides Islanders. The markings on those Churingas and
sacred objects differ amongst various tribes, but there are certain
hieroglyphics common to all, and Spencer and Gillen state that
these are associated with the oldest tradition and have existed
for long ages, irrespective of their origin. These marks we see
on the Churinga are found in our own islands, in India, and in
fact generally all over the world. The same marks are found in
Portuguese Neolithic sites and Paleolithic sites. Mr A. Lang's
idea of the Arunta and Kaitish tribes-'' that they alone believe in
the Churinga Nanga "-is too ludicrous to discuss, and as far as
reincarnation is concerned, since our own bodies must rise in
spiritual form at the last day for us to receive rewards or punish-
ments in them, there may be, perhaps, some original cells of each
human body, some nuclei or some ' ' stamince vitce" or primeval
seed of life, so to speak, which may remain unchanged through
all the stages of life, death, and the grave; these may become the
springs and principles of resurrection, and sufficient to denominate
it the same body; but if there be any such constant and vital
atoms, which distinguish every human body, they are known to
God only.
The natives have forgotten their origin, and they give their
own interpretation. In Egypt we find the key, because the
ceremonies of the Arunta and other tribes correspond in so many
particulars to those in vogue in Egypt at the time of Atum, and
nowhere else can we find the original.
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
"To him that overcometh, I will give him to eat of the hidden
manna . . . and I will give to him a white stone, and in the
stone a New Name written, which no man knoweth, saveth he
that receiveth it" (Rev. ii. 17).
This was given to the initiate in the _Totemic and religious
mysteries. In the mysteries of Amenta a white stone or "Pillar
of Crystal" is given to the initiate ; as he comes forth in triumph
from the examination, he is asked what the Judges have awarded
him and he replies "a flame of fire and a Pillar orCrystal ''
(Rit~tal, ch. cxxv.).
Even in the earlier Christian doctrines one of the greatest
gifts that could be given to the true believers of the Church of
Pergamos was "a white stone," and on this stone a new name
written which no man knew, save he that received it-which was
the direct allusion to the older Mythos. ·
Collins states that in some of the Totemic ceremonies of the
Australians they are equipped with long tails made of grass,
representing the leopard's skin tail that hangs down behind, as
seen in the Pygmy dance, and as seen in the Egyptian monuments,
etc. The· Sun Totem is performed by men of the Unjiamba
Totem whose maternal grandmother was a member of the Sun
Totem-one carries a small Nurtunga (a sacred pole) the other a
"th at t he Grea t Mother was born t he first, in the time when as ye t there had been
no birth. '!
PRIMORDIAL MAN 59
it is "a cruel process unknown outside Australia " ; but let us
assure him that it was undoubtedly the general custom at one
time amongst all the nations of this period of exodus. There is a
· history on record that the natives of Madagascar used to practise
the same rites, subincision and circumcision, but that it has died
out, and very few now even practise circumcision . It was also
practised amongst the Makalanges, etc ., and in fact, as far as we
can trace, amongst all tribes of natives at a remote period, and
the meaning of it we give . Probably we shall find that it is still
practised by some tribes in New Guinea, Solomon Islands and
New Hebrides, and was by the Mexicans and Zapotecs, as is
shown in Seler's "Twenty Days' Sign."
The rite is African originally. It is still practised by the
Fan (or Fang) Tribes. An uncircumcised native is not considered
as a man either for fighting, working or inheriting, but is regarded
as a nonentity and not allowed to marry. The rite proves the
reality of manhood (Nassau, ''Fetishism of W. Africa" ).
We read in the history of Creation-one version-as follows:-
~~00~~ '·
dshesh-nd- em Shu tefnet-nd em 'fafnut
CHURINGA ILKINIA OF THE ULPMERKA OF THE PLUM TREE TOTEM , DRAWN ON CHURINGA ILKINIA OF THE UD N IR R JNGITA TOTEM
these A ustralians originated . It is also por trayed in the most ancie nt tombs
(L cpsius D enekim, ii . r z, 6o, ro6, etc.).
68 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
first place, to imagine this solely as an offensive weapon or one
to afford amusement, to have originated on exactly similar lines
of formation which every boomerang must possess that it may
be made to perform an aerial flight and return to the thrower .
It is a significant fact that on some of the boomerangs the
three triangles, with apex opposite ways and concentric circles,
are found together. At Springvale in the Boulia district, Roth
says that the triangles found on the boomerangs, which are the
· oldest in the country, have the triangles with the apices in con-
tact, thus :
E'IG. 26 .
who recently explored these ruins, and came to the conclusion that they date only a
few hundred years, that they are entirely wrong in their conclusions.
Brother Lt.-Col. E. L. de Cordes, 30°, who was in South Africa for three years, in-
formed the writer that in one of the " Ruins" there is a " stone-chamber," with a
vast quantity of Papyri, covered with old Egyptian hieroglyphics. A Boer hunter
discovered this, and a large quantity was used to light a fire with, and yet still a
larger quantity remained there now.
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
primitive form of embalming. Many of the natives still wear the
"Horus hair-lock." In the oldest native huts we find the "pottery
whorls" as used by other natives at the time of the Stellar Mythos,
which we have mentioned elsewhere. Mr Hall states that the
whorls, which are found in the ruins, and which are doubtless
antique, are made of soapstone and are excellently finished. Mr
Hall, il) his work, "Great Zambabwe," draws a page of customs
(roo-ror) of the Makalanga and the Jews, showing that they are
the same, and evidently arrives at the conclusion that they derived
all these from the "Jews of ancient times," and are descendants
of the same. We cannot agree with Mr Hall and others who have
come to this conclusion. No doubt many of the customs are the
same, because we know that the Jews borrowed nearly all their
laws and customs from the ancient Egyptians, and therefore they
would be identical with them; but the undoubted proof that
these "Ancients" came down from ancient Egypt at the time of
the Stellar Mythos, as found here, is unmistakable evidence;
their burial customs-the face to the North ; their totemic and
tribal ctistoms and ceremonies; in mar'riage ceremonies-sub-
incision has died out -the Horus the Hawk; the /1\ or
sign; these rods or rays of light; the name of I. A. U ., the son
of Ptah, "The Light of the World," and the name of ancient
Egypt, all are sufficient to prove the origin of the" Ancients."
From the "find" in the recently opened tomb in Egypt-
date about B.C. zooo-r8th dynasty-we are of opinion that
most of the gold of this district went direct to Egypt, for in this
tomb were found a gold chariot and large quantities of other
articles, all gold or overlaid with gold, and an inscription : -
"This gold was brought from the Land of the South." We must
not overlook such facts as these when trying to decipher the
history of the past. Facts are true, theories very seldom are.
That others visited and inhabited these regions afterwards,
there is no doubt, and that Solomon may have obtained the
principal part of his gold from here we would not say" nay to" ;
but that the "Ancients" were certainly not of Jewish origin,
nor obtained their customs and totemic ceremonies, etc., from
them, but from the ancient Egyptians, at the time of the Stellar
Mythos, the foregoing are positive proofs of. There is evidence
also that although these nations still have and practise these
PRIMORDIAL MAN 77
Stellar rites they must have changed their names at some
time after, because the word" Makalanga" means" the people of
the Sun," and so the Stellar doctrines, although they have never
altogether been forgotten and obliterated, the origin must have
been brought on by them. We should have been glad if Mr Hall
had taken more photographs of the various "markings" he
mentions, as it is quite possible that the Swastika and the sign
of the "Khui Land" and "Zodiacal West" still may be found
amongst them. Their skulls correspond to those of the Egyptian.
Luban worship has . now, comparatively speaking, lost its·
hold on the people of Uganda. The ancient "Spirit Houses,"
which used to be found everywhere, have practically disappeared.
If you come across a former" Spirit Priest," he hastens to disclaim
the position, and it is very difficult to learn anything about the
ancient religion of the people. Mohammedanism was the first
cause of the breakdown in their ancient worship, and now
Christianity, which is spreading rapidly. The Tordites practise
tribal scarring, knocking out front teeth, and believe in the same
legend of the Great Serpent, which they say dwells in "Crater
Lake," and cast in gifts to propitiate it, sometimes human sacri-
fices; so also the Bakonji practise the same as the above, and
circumcision and a history of sub-incision, and have a peculiar
embossing, as have the Australians, on their skins, which they
make by cutting the skin with some sharp instrument, introducing
a foreign substance, and then allowing the skin to heal. They all
believe in the spirit of their ancestors, and they build "Spirit
Houses," about 18 inches high, conical in shape, and have a small
opening through which they insert fruit, etc., to propitiate the spirits.
Here we have an early belief of "Ancestor Worship" as well as
"Spirit Worship."
Fathers Burgo and juan de Cordova's descriptions of some of the
ceremonies amongst the Zapotecs, Mexicans and Maya Indians in
the forest, telling how they "drew blood from under the tongue"
and sprinkled feathers and leaves with it, etc., etc., show by
their interpretation of the same how little they understood the
practice of some of the ceremonies of the Stellar Mythos, or the
History of the Creation in the Egyptian Mythos, of which this
and many other ceremonies they describe, prove from whence
these customs were obtained.
The "Borgian Codex," "Codex Vaticanus" and "Tellerino
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Romensis" show figures here of the practice of self-mutilation
(not castration, as is stated by German translators), but that of
sub-incision. These two forms or ceremonies correspond with
the two Histories of Creation by the Egyptians-see pages sg-6o,
and the whole history of Horus and Isis is plainly set forth in
the above Codices.
The "Emerald J ewel," the image of Tezcatlipoca or Tlael-
quani, the eradicator of sins, and Chachilnhtololin, who bores out
his eyes with a sharpened bone, are types of Horus and the
Blind Horus.
One of the principal precious stones of the Mayas, Mexicans
and Za potecs was green, and represented hieroglyphically as 1ustrous
. bodies, with eyes at the four corners-i.e. sending rays in four
1
directions, representing Horus - H er-uatch-f 9 v====;j C\ "'=---
<=> ~lll:n:J
Prince of the Emerald Stone, and the four children of Horus.
The Ritztal says : " I am the Tablet of felspar," Green Stone
Uat amulet that was placed in the tomb as a type of that which
was for ever green, fresh, young, and represented et ernal youth:
also the name of the person whose death is announced, and
should be read as Xilolt or Cacamatl-i.e. Young Ear of Corn-
is Horus.
At Philce, the god "Corn Spirit" is represented with Stalks
and Ears of Corn springing from its mummy, near running
water . It is Horus represented as a bringer forth of food in the
shape of corn-a type of the eternal, manifest ed by renewal of
food, produced from the element of water in inundation-i.e. "an
Ear of Corn near a fall of water" is the present symbol. The ear
of corn, green wheat ear of the mysteries, which was held in
the hand of Neith or Isis in Virgo, and still survives in the star
Spica of this constellation, represents there Horus the child as
bringing food or giver of food by the water of inundation or rising
of the Nile, the food of Egypt being dependent on the periodical
overflow of the Nile.
The identity of the peco-Xolo or the Lightning Dog of the
Mayas with Anubis, must be apparent to all, and in the legend
contained in chap. iv. Book V. of" Origen de los Indios," by Fra
Gregoria Garcia, we have the whole tale of Horus I. and Sut so
plainly set forth, that it might have been copied from the Ritual
direct; also the hieroglyphics and picture-signs, with a mountain
THE DUAL Goo HORUS-SET, OR
h ere also tJ
It is not necessary in this work to bring forward further
proofs than we are doing to support our contention that these
people obtained all the sacred writings and forms and ceremonies
and religious doctrines from the ancient ~gyptians. There is
everything shown plainly in these old codices, and their -practices,
signs and hieroglyphics, which, if you know the key, you cannot
go wron g in the decipherment of, but at present all the translators,
as far as we know, have not known the key-the E gyptian R it,ual,
and Primordial, and so have built up an entirely erroneous con-
struction, and in our opinion it will be of little use for the Smith-
sonian Institute and their Bureau of American Ethnology to
translate the German interpretation and issue it to the public
with their present i deas and interpretations and agreeing with thesam e.
It will be di ffu sing incorrect interpretations, and only in comparing
it with the E gyptian mythos can one obtain a correct explanation.
The people of these countries (Central America) had to express
their spiritual ideas in the " same gross way " as the ancient
Egyptians did, not having the words then as we have now, and
"until this is recognised, they will be for ever stumbling about
in the dark."
The " Bull Roarer," used by the aboriginal Australians, and
the Totemic ceremonies of the Great Snake, as described in
8o SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Spencer and Gillen's work, ' 'Northern Tribes of Central
Australia," are more proofs to show that these people came out
of Egypt at the time of the Stellar Mythos. For the explanation
we must go back to the myth of the battle of Horus with Sut : -
u When Sut was hard pressed by Horus he changed himself into a
Serpent, which hissed loudly, and he sought a hole for himself
in the ground, wherein he hid himself and lived thereafter,
whereupon he was called the monst er Ba j
~ and Horus
set himself above this hole in the form of a pole, on the
top of which the head of Horus appears in the shape of a hawk,
so that Sut may never come forth again therefrom." As the
result of this the serpent was called u Hisser " or u Roarer," and
the hissing or roaring would be to give notice of danger, so as to
warn or frighten away the weak. H ence the use of the ''Bull
Roarer " as a warning of danger to women and others or that the
evil one was abroad in that neighbourhood. 1 Anyone reading
the totemic ceremonies and the traditional history of the great
snake, u Wollunqua," that still lives in the water-hole, called
(( Thapauerlu," situat ed in the Murchison range, cannot fail to
identify this totemic ceremony and traditional history with that
of the battle of Horus and Sut, and the result of the same. The
pole over the serpent's hole, with the hawk's head at the top,
represents the North Pole, and Sut or Set, underneath the hole,
the South Pole. Amongst these aborigines they make a mound
and on it trace the representation of the Great Snake, with its
head to the North and tail to the South.
This is what Spencer and Gillen say :-u The Wollunqua is
regarded as a huge beast, so large that if it were to st and up on
its tail its head would reach far away into the heavens. It lives
now in a large water-hole, called Thapauerlu, hidden away in a
lonely valley amongst the Murchison range, and there is always
the fear that it may take it into its head to come out of its hiding-
place and do some damage.
"The striking feature of the design is the tracks of a man, who
is reported to have lived with the snake at Thapauerlu, and to
1
There was another use for the "Roarer " and explanation (Egyptian) which
when used by women was "to call the young men "-it is not necessary to give
further explanation here-but necessary to mention it.
The name of the instrument in Egyptian is Menait, literally signifies the whirler-
original instrument of magical power.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 8r
have followed him up when he started off on his wanderings, and
to have come out of his body, being very anxious to make him
return. At Ununtumur he_came_up_.w ith him, and, standing by
his side, lifted up his arms and struck the snake on its head as
hard as he could, in the hope of making him dive down. The
two human footprints, side by side, close to the head of the snake,
indicate the man standing by the latter, while the two large
curved bands, attached to the circles, represent his arms lifted up
to strike the snake. Each man performing in the ceremonies of
the Wollunqua totem wore a tall conical white helmet, decorated
with a circular red band "-i.e. Crown of the land of the South or
the White Crown, and the" red band" would represent the Crown
of the North-Teshert Crown in its earliest form. There is no
doubt that the building of the mound and stroking it is to p~ease
the snake, and the covering over of its remains "when the old
men heard it growling in the distance," for fear lest it should come
out and eat them all up, points to the idea of propitiation, the
same as the Tordites throw food and bodies into the Lake Crater
in Central Africa. Fundamentally similar are all tribes of natives:
that the man coming out of the body of the snake would mean
FIG. 30·
Kirkala nji, and these two h awks made fire for the first time.-Native word for Fire
is the same as the Egyptian-Mahateti : fire. Minurka signifies giving of fire and
warmth;
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
snake dwells-" The Hole of Sut,"-and has been handed down as
the Devil's Hole. With the Australians it represents the same,
but their explanation is that.it is the hole where the snake goes
into the ground, so as to resume its travels underground. A most
striking feature of the designs is the tracks of a man following until
thesehavereached the head, and then the two raised hands and arms
in the attitude to strike and kill the monster: we have them here
depictedineachcase. These track-steps represent the footprints of
Horus, when he pursued the monster, as the Egyptian text tells us
"that Heru-behutet and Horus, the son of Isis" (the two "hawks"
of the Australians)," together pursued the foe. Sut changed him-
self into a serpent, which loudly hissed, and he sought out a hole
for himself in the ground, wherein he hid himself and lived, and
Horus, son of Isis, set himself above his hole in the form of a pole,
on the top of which is the head of Horus in the form of a Hawk, so
that he may never again come forth," etc. And here we have
these poor aboriginal Australians practising at the present time the
Totemic Ceremonies of this myth their ancestors brought with
them from Egypt, ages ago, and from the other great serpent
mounds, found in Ohio, Scotland, New Zealand and other parts of
the world, so precisely similar, that there cannot be any doubt that
this was the universal practice at one time, and that the origin of it
can only be found in the Egyptian text, as we have stated above.
The one at Glen Feechan, Argyllshire, is a huge serpent, 300
feet long.
Dr C. W. Andrews, in The Geological Magazine, vol. 8,
rgor, describes the remains of a huge snake that he found in
Egypt, to which he give the name of Gigantophis Garstini. It
was related to the Python family, but of a very much larger size
and more formidable ; all the vertebrre were much larger than
those of any existing Ophidean, and if the proportions of this
snake were the same as the existing Python-sebce, it would reach
a length of 30 feet or more. This huge snake would therefore
be a terror to the earliest inhabitants of these parts, and would
always be looked upon as something to dread and avoid, and
would become an evil import to them. Isaiah lxvi. 24, says:-
"Their worm shall not die, neither their fire be quenched." This
passage is a direct allusion to the great serpent of the Egyptian
underworld-of the Tuat. In all periods of history, the dread
and terror of the great serpent have been handed down under
PRIMORDIAL MAN ss
various names, and the Pre-dynastic and Dynastic Egyptians
made it to represent the Great Evil One in their Eschatology, but
the original, no doubt, was a great serpent, which lived in the Nile
valleys in Prehistoric times. We must remember that these
Ancients first mapped out or (( dug out," so to speak, the Tuat and
Amenta in a celestial form , and then mapped this out in Egypt
and the Nile valleys to represent it. Commencing with the delta
of the Nile as the entrance to the Tuat, they worked the various
divisions and inhabitants therein to the South, from whence man
originated, dividing the whole into twelve divisions. There is no
doubt that the Hebrews and the Christian Copts both borrowed
their H ell from the Egyptian Tuat, and that the H ebrew Gehenna
was divided into seven divisions or Halls inst ead of twelve, would
mean that they borrowed this at the time E gypt was divided into
seven divisions inst ead of twelve, which it was at first.
We must recognise that all these Totemic ceremonies of the
Australian and other natives, are performed here on Earth in the
totemic stage of sociology, and that in Egypt, knowledge con-
tinued to advance, whilst these natives stood still or retrograded ;
and so the E gyptians worked out Amenta, and the Myst eries
thereof, in the phase of their E schatology, whilst those who had
gone out of Egypt, and were cut off from intercommunication,
never advanced .
CHAPTER VI
FIG. 36.
T ombau d e Seti I. in the" Memoires d e la Mission Fran9aise," Vol. II . pt. iv. pl. xxix .
znd row, pl. xxxi. 3rd row) as a man wearing two full ears of \vheat or barley upon
his head . Maspero calls him" Naprit," but naprit simply means grain , the grain
of wheat (Brugsch, Diet. Hieroglyphique, pp. 752-753). It is a type of Horus as
"the bringer of food."·
DESIGN ON A VASE FROM CHAMA.
This graphically portrays part of the ceremony of-- degree. The" signs" being given here are identical with those of Hu and Sa in
J. L. Stevens' work. "Bes-k ua abn aaa (n) u" (MS. Nebsmi), also Ritual, ch. lxxx; for Symbol on Nose, ch . cxxv and Notes.
94 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the Bureau of American Ethnology, Smithsonian Institute,
U.S.A.
This design on a vase from Chama must be of great interest
to all students of Freemasonry, as it portrays very graphically
one· of our ceremonies, although the attempted explanation by
Mr E. P. Dieseldorff and Mr F orstem ann is, in our opinion, entirely
misleading and erroneous.
The flabellum or fan seen in the hands of A and C and under
F IG. 37·
3
FIG. 40.
From" Mexican Antiquities," Bul. zS, page 179, fig. C.
he had hidden Isis and Horus (Sut changed himself into
a Scorpion).
104 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
3· House with child Horus hidden therein by .S ut.
z and 4· Hieroglyph (Egyptian) for Isis and Nephthysis.
Nephthysis came with Serquet and besought help from
heaven, and Ra came with his "Boat of Millions of
Years," and stopping the boat, and Thoth, by means
of words of power, restored Horus to life again after
he had been stung by the scorpion and died.
5. Water, with Papyrus plant growing, representing the Papyrus
Swamp where Isis fled to hide herself when she brought
forth Horus.
6. These hieroglyphs (on the authority of Champollion, in foreign
names) represent the two feathers-Maat.
FIG . 41;.
FIG. 42.
Reproduced from "Mexican Antiquities,'' published by the Bureau of American
E thnology, for which I have to thank Mr W. H. H olmes .
This figure depicts " Horus in Tears "-'' Ye are the tears
made by my eye in your name of men."
FIG. 43·
Reproduced from "Mexican Antiquities," published by the Bureau of American
Ethnology, for which I have to thank Mr W. H . Holmes.
His Crown (emblem of light with three feathers) represents him
as "The Light of the World" as witnessed by Taht-Aan-who
carried the Eye of Horus in his hands and testifies that Horus is
ro6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the true light of the world as son of Ra, the solar God, and of the
Holy Spirit in the Eschatology (see Ritual). Taht-Aan was the
primordial John, but far anterior and just as personal, as he carried
in his hands the papyrus roll-" the word of life" and the eye of
light, the Talismanic "Maatkheru" as seen portrayed here on the
head of Horus.
The papers in this work, cc Mexican Antiquities," by Seler,
Forstemann, Paul Schellhas, Carl Sapper and E. P. Dieseldorff, all
follow on the same lines in their arguments and explanations;
nevertheless we cannot agree with them, and boldly accept the
challenge thrown down by Mr Forstemann on page 541.-" You
can make an hypothesis on anything, but the true meaning of all
these codices can only be made by taking into account the Mythos
of Egypt and the exodes thence," which these gentlemen have
entirely ignored . The differences which we find, and have not
been explained by these writers, can only be understood by a
knowledge of Totemism and the Stellar, Lunar, as well as the
Solar Mythos, and Ritual. In these myths and legends, and in
their hieroglyphics, there are the same tales throughout- . Horus I.
as the Eagle or Hawk ; the God of the Pole Star: The One added
to the Seven Glorious Ones: the Little Bear-not the Southern
@-@
Cross ©©
@ , an d Sothos, as represented by the dog Anubis.
@-@
0
And 8 Mexican, is equal to 6o No. 9 Egyptian, repre-
000000
senting the nine circles of heaven, or the Put Cycle of Ptah.
SUT BOUND AND CHAINED AND WOUNDED BY HORUS ' SPEAR
FIG. 44·
Reproduced from "Mexican Antiquities," published by the Bureau of American
Ethnology, for which I have to thank Mr. W. H . H olmes .
This figure represents the Great Apap monster bound and
chained. The text (Ritual) states that "he has a chain of st eel
PRIMORDIAL MAN IOJ
upon him" (Ba metal) and "Thou art pierced with hooks"
(chap. cviii.), etc.
We see here the Mount of Heaven) with the Double Holy
Ho11se of Anup and the Sacred Word exposed in the Temple of
the same) and the M W X) with his attributes) giving the - sign.
Supported on~ I Itwo squares) or double squares) with four
steps-i.e. earth and h eaven or the two earths or Earthly life and
FIG . 45 ·
4
A B c
FIG. 46.-From "Mexican Antiquities,' 1 published by the Smithsonian Institute,
Bureau of American Ethnology-Bul. z8, page 310.
r form of Zootype
J.e Great Mother.
Shu, arbitrator be-
tween Sut and Horus .
FIG . 47·
From "Mexican Antiquities," published by the Bureau of American Ethnology-
Bul. z8, page 263 .
t The Father in Heaven was not individualised at this early period and primitive
man had not yet been able to impose the human likeness on the mother nature or
nurse , so they portrayed her as ''the suckler "-that in zootype form-which was
the same as in Egypt-a living Ideograph.
IIO SI GNS A rn SYMBOLS OF
It was on the mount of H et ep at the equinoctial level that the
quarrel of Sut and Horus was settled for the time being by Shu.
Law and order was established between the elemental forces
which had hitherto been ever fighting for supremacy (light and
darkness) and bounds to the contentions of these powers were
established by dividing the whole universe from zenith to Nadir
into the two domains-one for Sut- the South and night, and one
for Horus-the North and light (R it-ual, chap. ex.). This was the
first in Stellar, and Shu was the arbitrator. In Lunar it was Taht,
and in the Solar, Seb. The Great Mother, here depicted in zootype
as the great many-teated suckler , shows her as the mother of the
first three elemental powers. The Japanese have the same proto-
type. The uranographic symbol was const ellated in" Triangula,"
composed of three stars, held in the hand of Horus.
On pages 378 and 381, " Mexican Antiquities," Dr Edward
S eZer reproduces many figures and symbols, Maya and Mexican.
His Maize Goddess, fig. k, p. 378, and again in fig. a, 381. Fig. 99 k
(p. 105 here) is the representation of Horus-the two fishes in
Pisces- the fish-man. Horus is seen kneeling on the rightkneewith
the sign-- holding a fish by its head, or food of life \ underneath
are the two monst er fishes, here shown identically as the ancient
Egyptian hieroglyph; one represents the Southern Fish and the
other Ketos. The Southern fish on the Celestial globe is portrayed
in the act of emaning a stream of water from its mouth : The other
monst er, Ketos, as the " breather " out of the wat er, as is shown
by the air issuing from his nost rils and bubbling on the surface of
the water; the t wo being a representation of the earth as the
mother of life in the wat er called the abyss-known by various
names in the different versions of the Mythos. In the Sut and
Horus Mythos they were twins born, because the conditions were
co-extant in earth and water. In the course of time everything
that was hot and dry, like the desert, was ascribed to Sut; whereas
the products of water-green trees, life, et c., were assigned to
Horus ; hence the t wo monsters here were continued as types of
the twins, and as born from wat er. One name of the Egyptian
god of the inundation was Bahu-called the " Power of the
1
T he Zapotecs have, like the Egyptians, represented the Crocodile or " great water
Lizard " as one n ame for the h ighest being and have portrayed it in the Glyphs as
" the giver of food of life." The Zapotec name for this Crocodile is Tlaloc and ce
Ci pac tli = the one.
PRIMORDIAL MAN III
Southern lakes " -R ec . vol. x. p. 149-and "I am Bahu the
Great" is said four times over in the MAGIC PAPYRUS. The sign
of the fish, enclosed in Egyptian hieroglyph, signifies An-to
appeal to, to show, to t each . An in E gyptian is also the name of
the t eacher, the scribe, the priest. Horus, as Sebek, was the
great fish of the inundation- t ypical of food and water. In the
Stellar Mythos the deceased assumed the form of a fish to cross the
waters in the nether-world ; he had to swim around the under-
world and across the Nu t o the Celestial Pole or Mount of H eaven,
and it was Horus, as " t eacher," who showed or t aught the way,
and he is here depict ed as the " t eacher of the way ." Horus is
seen here with the two crowns on his head-spiritual and earthly.
Fig. 99 g on the same page (104 here) represents Horus as " Lord of
the Double H orizon ." H e is kneeling on one horizon with his right
leg, and his left foot is placed on the other horizon; his hands and
arms raised in the same sign - -. On page 381 (r os here) Horus
is represented with the same sacred sign- in t ears. "Horus in
t ears." -He says :-" Ye are the tears made by my eye in your
name of men." H e wears the crown of the three feathers and has
the symbol of Light-thus represented as "the Light of the
World." Fig. a (p. 381 m .a) on the same page represents
Horus as " the Young Ear of Corn," here represented by
Maize. H e is giving life and plenty , the bringer of food of
life to the world. On page 604 he is represented as Sebek,
precisely as on the Egyptian monuments. The foregoing is Dr
Edward S eler' s "Goddess of Maize" ! ! ! On the same page, 381,
fig. h (p. r o6 here), is represented Sut, as bound and chained
by Horus. The chains are around him, the E gyptian hieroglyph
"a to be tied up " is over his head, and Horus' spear is in his vital
parts, which he is vainly endeavouring to remove. Fig. g on the
same page : also on page 377 a is a representation of "Shaat, the
Great Mother," both in Zootype and anthropomorphically. 1 The
many-t eated sow, or H athor or Isis-all one and the same. On
page 377 a it is Isis above, anthropomorphically, with the two
feathers Maat: with the symbol of Shaat below, and on page 381
it is the Mexican bird representing " Mut," the Great Mother,
1 The plate, The Goddess N u t, is from Dr E . A . Wallis Budge's "The Gods of
....:::;
=c
.~
FIG. 49·
The Mexican Calendar in form of Swastica Cross, from "Mexican Antiquities ,"
p. 29, with the na mes of the Four Children of Horus as gods of the four corners, at
N. S. E. and W.
the one who brings misery, the deceiver, layer of snares, one
who brings trouble, was their representative of the great Apap
fiend.
On page 159 S, Ta-Urt, here shown, is so well depicted that it
cannot possibly be mistaken by any Egyptologist or anyone else if
II6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
they will compare this with the plate in the Book of "The
Gods of Egypt." Mictlampa is the Aztec name for North, and
also the direction of the R ealm of the D ead. It was at the North
that paradise was situated, and on the Holy Mount, situated
at the North, surrounded with the waters of the universe,
was the Great House or Holy City. The spirits of the
departed had to pass the waters of space - in Stellar
Mythos-carried from the underworld by "a zootype form,"
and in the Solar, after emerging from Amenta by a boat.
This was the belief of these people, the same
in every particular as the Egyptian, from
whom they learnt their Mythology and
Eschatology. On page 179, fig. c, b and a,
we have part of the tale of the birth of Horus,
FIG. 50. - T a -Urt son of Isis. 1 In fig. c, we see the child Horus
giving birth t o her son
or the birth of a new hidden and secured in a house, surrounded by
year. water and plants, with the great scorpion on
This is the l\Iexican the left (Sut), guarding the same. Above
representation (from
' ' MexicanAntiquities,'' fig. b is seen the scorpion Sut in battle. H e
p . I 59 S.) of the Old is pierced by two spears. Opposite, in another
First Mother giving parallel passage of the same manuscript, there
birth to her young
Crocodile, precisely is again drawn, opposite the fire god, instead
similar to the Egyp- of the war god, merely a scorpion, a stream of
tian here mentioned; water, and a burning house. c, Teoatl Tlach-
also on page 99·
inolli-the symbol of war. In the Egyptian
we learn that Isis became with child, and her son Horus
was born in a secret place, where she suckled him and
reared him. The spot was supposed to be situated amongst the
papyrus swamp of the Delta, and the event is alluded to in many
scenes in which is the goddess, suckling her child, amidst a dense
mass of papyrus plants. Soon after the birth of her son, she was
persecuted by Sut in the form of a great scorpion, who kept Isis
and Horus prisoners in a house, but by the help of Thoth she
eventually escaped with the child, et c.-For further information
on this point and the stinging of the child Horus to death by
the scorpion, and bringing to life again of Horus, and fight with
Sut, see EGYPTIAN TEXT.
The foregoing picture-signs of the Mexican are most dra-
'Page 103 in this book .
PRIMORDIAL MAN II7
matically and truly a portrayal of the Egyptian episode, and we
contend that Dr Edward SeZer is entirely in the dark, and has
missed the key for the true decipherment of all these hieroglyphs
and picture-signs. His seven warriors here represent the seven
Scorpions, called Tefen, Befen, Mestet, Mestetef, P et et, Thetet
and Metet, who protected I sis, with her child, when she escaped
from the Papyrus swamp and fled to Per-Sui or Crocodilopolis,
and then to the city of the Two Sandals-Goddesses.
In the HUMBOLDT FRAGMENT xvi . we see the beginning
of the evolution of Christianity amongst these people, precisely
similar to the earliest Christian Copts in the first part of the
"~
I . . IIJtl\
''"'''
33
[ , 1i IIIII .
t\11111
"'"''
14
FIG . 51 -
rr8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
FIG. 52.
FIG, 53·
Taui, the two lands, but it might represent -·-·· : Ta the earth, c:=:. would
~ __.
therefore mean "the two Earths " -that is, the same as the two Lands--i.e. the
Celestial and Terrestrial.
I22 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
How the Stellar and Lunar Mythos were carried h ere, whether
from Asia, via Japan and those parts North of it, (there being
some reason to assume that they advanced from the Pacific-see
later, ) or whether they came from North Europe, via Greenland, it
is not possible to say, probably both ways, but there is no doubt in
our mind that the Solar doctrines were brought to Yucatan by the
Mayas, direct by trading ships. It would occupy more time than
we have at our disposal to go through all these codices, to interpret
each one, and render what is, in our opinion, the true meaning and
explanation of each. In the "Ritual or Book of the Dead" of
ancient Egypt, lies the "key" to the true rendering of all. In the
future decipherments of these " glyphs" they will recognise the
hieroglyphic and picture scenes of these E gyptians, but they must
make allowance for the different" Scribes and Artists " who have
here thus written the copies of the original.
We contend that what is written in this work is sufficient to
prove all that we advance as our strong belief, and that until the
Primordial My thology of Egypt is t aken into account and acknow-
ledged to be the origin of all, translators will often be falling into
"pits " that only Egyptian ladders can extricat e them from. In
differing from the hypotheses advanced by these learned and dis-
tinguished writers, we have, we contend, replaced by another and
stronger argument and reason, that which they cannot overthrow.
If they will study the E gyptian Ritual and the primordial myths
from the beginning, and follow and trace the exodes, we feel con-
fident that they will arrive at the same conclusion, and give us
much more valuable information in the future than they have
done in the past.
H orus
FIG . 54·
Me xican Represe ntatio n of I sis su ckling H orus (" Mexican Antiq uities " ) .
.. ·~ .....
THE GODDESS SEBEK-NIT SUCKLING HORUS.
This goddess and the goddess Sekhet-Bast were very early types of Isis and
Nephthys, pre-Lunar and pre-Solar. The Ritual states, "she was uncreated by
the Gods" and "who is mightier than the Gods," and to whom the eight gods
offered words of adoration; therefore this was before the Put cycle of g, 1.e., Ptah,
and consequently a representation of the Great Mother during Stellar mythos.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 123
Washington, D .C. This is a type of Isis suckling the child Horus;
and we note the Hieroglyph of her name Ka-t which ·
express their ideas, and a stone or tree was a symbol of the mother
-the primitive birthplace.
Ccesar and Lucanus stat e that the gods of the Gauls were
pillars-stones- or tree trunks, but they were not gods-but were
images of the Mother Earth. The Stone or Tree were types of the
Divine Abode which represented the Great Mother, or Bringer-
forth.
There is a tribe, called the Seris tribe, who live in the remote
wilds of Mexico ; whose stronghold is Tiburon Island, who possess
PRIMORDIAL MAN 127
many of the same ceremonies that we find amongst the Aboriginal
Australians of certain tribes and Nilotic negroes.
I. The women have the two incisor teeth knocked out to show
that they are "open."
2. They are Totemic, with the Pelican as the tutelary deity,
who protects from accidents and arrow wounds; from the fangs
of beasts and the firearms of the white man; having the Pelican
for their Totem, who made all things.--Zootype for Mut, ~ ~ ~
the great Mother of the Egyptians.
3· Marriage with any but a Seri is not permitted (no half-
bred Seris have ever been known).
4· Women of one tribe must not marry the men of the
same-i.e. a Pelican woman must marry a Turtle man- or v~ce
versa.
5. Every clan or tribe have their Totems, the Pelican and
the Turtle being considered the oldest; and the women have
vertical bands of pale blue, white and rose red painted down the
forehead and right across their cheeks and nose, and on the cheeks
is painted, in a curious design, the sacred and totemic emblem of
the clan-to distinguish their Clan or Totem. "Hindoos do this
to show their cast."
6. Descent is always recognised through the female and not
the male. This is the case with the Urabunna and other tribes
in Northern Australia. No male is painted but wears a green
stone in the cartilage of the nose. Women here rule, men having
nothing to do with the organisation of the tribes or arrangement
of marriages, and they settle all disputes, the elder women joining
the councils that are held by the men. Women make all the
crude pottery, baskets and "tents," and all ornaments, which
consist of coloured stones, shells, etc., and they prefer human hair
to anything else to make strings-they never use or barter for
white men's beads . When women die they are given burial with.
food and water for the soul's journey, and their spirits are feared
as more powerful and more likely to return than those of the men.
No white man, as far as is known, can speak their language or
ever knew the name of any of their men or women. They use
stone axes, poisoned arrows and spears; and for cutting up
animals use their teeth and hands . They can run forty to fifty
miles in a night and can overtake the fastest horse. Their food
rz8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
consists of large sea turtles, shell fish, snakes, game and fruit of the
Cactus and Mesquite. They seldom cook their food and steal all
FIG . 56.
We see from this photograph that the Mexicans and Zapotecs pain ted their Totems
across the face in earlier times, as above. This also h as the Egyptian hieroglyph
for d aylight, splendour, etc. The five 0 denote the five mysteries or powers.
The women of the I noit tribe of the Esquimaux do th e same. It is their Totemic
sign and na me, which is given them at the time of puberty, as before explained.
the animals they can for food from other Indians and the Spanish-
Mexican Ranches.
The principal points to notice here are :- r. That they are
divided into Totemic Clans or Groups. z. That the men and
women of one Clan must not marry each other. 3· That the men
of one Clan, say Turtle, must marry a P elican and vice versa.
4· That all the women have the two incisor t eeth knocked out.
5· That they provide food and drink for the dead, believing that
the Soul and the Spirit require it, and that they believe that these
can return and work them good or ill, thus showing propitiation.
6. That the line of descent is through the female, and that the
11
Pelican" is the symbol for the Great Mother-(Mut, Egyp.).
Probably there are many more interesting points if one could
dwell amongst them and find them out, but at present they kill
and eat all strangers.
Baron Nordenskiold, in his travels in South America, visited
and dwelt for a time with the Quichnas and Aymaras Indians,
living round Lake Titicaca and the fells of the Andes. He states
that 11 these Indians often worship Christ and the Virgin Mary by
dances,in which the Sun is used as a symbol of Christ and the Moon
for the Virgin Mary, showing how they confound the old religion
with the Christian faith "-but it shows and proves more than this
-and that is, that the Virgin Mary has taken the place of Hathor
or Isis, the Moon Goddess of the Egyptians, and Christ that of
Horus I. or Osiris, or Ra and Horus the Child. Here we find
another link to forge the complete chain of the past, only waiting
for someone to go amongst these people and gain all the informa-
PRIMORDIAL MAN rzg
tion of their past customs, as Spencer and Gillen did with the
Australians-with plus a knowledge of Egyptology. The Baron
has so far given very few particulars-very little-and yet so
much; so great a point-has it revealed and added to our know-
ledge that these Indians .have undoubtedly the doctrines of the
ancient Egyptians, whether direct descendants of the Incas or not
is not of much consequence. The Moon Goddess, Hathor or
Isis (two names for the same), becomes the type of the Virgin Mary,
and the Christ, now symbolically the Sun, has taken the place of
Horus I. or Osiris or Ra, which, we cannot say without more par-
ticulars, but the evidence is quite clear it is the one or the other,
and as these evidently practised so-called "Solar Mythos" it
would be Osiris or Ra.
It is another proof of the "Egyptian origin," and another nail
driven into the coffin of the Aryanists, and it opens a door for such
a wealth of knowledge to be gleaned upon this subject by anyone
who can go and gather the remnants of the past which are still
extant amongst these poor Indians. Thus it would add greatly to
the elucidation of the mystery of bygone days, but we doubt if this
can be achieved by anyone unless he has first made himself ac-
quainted with the Egyptian primordial and their Eschatology;
knowing this, he can with confidence expect to obtain all other
points that are here awaiting him, as well as proving how much of
the" Stellar Mythos," if any, remains or is practised still here-or
if there be none. Our opinion is that much of the Stellar will be
found mixed with the Solar, and merged in with their present
Christian faith. These can be traced back to Central America,
the Zapotecs and Mexicans-the Solar to the Mayas of Yucatan.
The West African tribes, Tshi, like the Australian, Nilotic and
Bantu negroes, are divided into Totemic families and named after
some animal or plant, such as the Leopard family, Bush-cat
family, Dog family, Parrot family, Plantain family, etc. The
members of these families are prohibited from eating the Totem,
whether animal or plant, after which they are named, though,
owing to the importance of the Plantain as food, coast natives
do not recognise the rule as applying in that case.
A Purroh man has six small marks cut in his back, each in
the form of an equilateral triangle, having the vertex in the
centre of the spinal vertebrre and the base on both sides of the
ribs; he has also concentric circles round the
@ © © breasts. This sign we also see clearly shown on
©I I I@ one of the stones at Ollamh Fodhla, as can be seen
· © - in the photo (Fig. 72) and_ the meaning is the
Khui Land of Egypt, a region of Amenta-land of the Spirits and
Gods.
We have drawn particular attention to this, because it is a
very important fact, and one which alone will prove the connec-
tion between these ancient rites and their origin.
1
This is the same as the Egyptian..)_::~ i !! Maa-KheruY
PRIMORDIAL MAN I3I
Initiation into one of the secret societies of these West Africans
will pass you amongst nearly all the various tribes found on the
West coast or in South Africa ; even if the tribes that you have
to visit or pass through are at war or deadly enmity with each
other, you are helped on and passed through unmolest ed, as
many white men can testify who have experienced the
same.
In West Africa, the Old Kongo was divided into seven districts
or provinces, with a Prince over each and one Over-lord or King
over all-the Bini and Yorba were the same, and the original
Pygmies . They all b elieved in the seven powers representing
the attributes of Nzambi-God on Earth, and their figures of so-
called "fetish," simply represent these powers in sign language.
Like the old Egyptians (see later), they believe that man has
A Soul- they call Bakuhu.
A Shadow- they call Dundu .
A Ka- they name Zidundu.
They divide thin gs of the body into three parts, and
Things of the spirit into three parts.
When you ask a native of West Africa to what family he
belongs, he answers by giving the name of his mother's family,
showing that they reckon in the maternal line-the oldest
form.
Like the Australians and other native tribes, the spot where
they bury their dead they never visit again- it is t abooed-
made sacreq. They have their " sacred groves" and "sacred
trees," animals, et c.
The Bini, when t hey build their houses, build in a sacred
figure in the wall. This figure is important to students who wish
to obtain the origin and meaning of their old religion and govern-
ment.
Mr R. E . Dennett has done good work in studying these
things in det ail. H e st at es that :-'' on the top of the figure is a
bird," meaning t o represent " Ifi," -the Son of God- I.U . or
I.A.U. " Immediately underneath this are four par allel lines,
with sixteen marks or h oles in each ; then a space is left , and then
two parallel lines, with eight marks or holes-i .e. twenty-four
marks or holes in all, with a distinct gap bet ween the first and
second lines- i.e. the first four and the last t wo."
Here we have a represent at ive bird for H orus I.
132 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
The four first lines, representing the four children of Horus,
who are called :
Ibara,
Edi,
Oyekun,
Ogbe,
and the sixt een marks or holes, representing the powers or attri-
butes of each , in sign language, as we find in the R itual of
ancient E gypt. Of the two lower lines, we have not been able t o
ascertain the names, but we have no doubt that these would
represent the t wo lives-Earthly and Spiritual, and the eight
marks or holes the attributes of the same, as the Seven Glorious
Ones, with The One added-i.e. eight.
All the people of Bavili, Bini, and Yorba possess the same.
One of their sacred symbols is the triangle, resting on a Crown,
with the " All Seeing E ye" in the centre, and feathers on the
outside of the triangle, representing the Rays of Light or Delta .
In the centre of the triangle is a piece of looking-glass, or
something bright to represent " Light " -
" Light of the World ." This distinctly
shows that these people have brought
on all their myths, sign language, et c., as
above, from the ancient Egyptians,
thousands of years ago, somewhat altered
now, but there lies the origin, and to these
F 1c . 57. we must return if we wish to find the key
to their religion, philosophy and forms of government- a much
more moral and higher t ype than most suppose, both in their
religion and form of government, but which, unfortunately,
the white intruder does not recognise or know, and so classes in
entiret y as " idolatry and ignorance ."
Mr R . E . Dennett has evidently devoted much time, study,
and accomplished some good work , but we are of opinion that if he
h ad studied t!J.e Egyptian Primordial, he would be in a position t o
give us much more information on the subj ects he has written
upon; and we hope that this work may induce him to do so.
It is to be regretted that at present we have not a fuller
description of the secret s and myst eries of the West African
tribes, but there is sufficient for a student to see that they
originated in ancient E gypt, and no doubt in time' the whole of
these secrets will be unfolded.
CHAPTER VII
W E do not agree with Sir H arry J ohnston (" The Uganda Pro-
t ectorate" ) in his statement that "the Negro race certainly
originated in Southern Asia, possibly in India, not far from the
very centre where man himself emerged in some form similar to
the Pithecanthropos Erectus, from a branch of the anthropoid
apes." Our belief, from the anatomical and other studies of the
various races, is that the original home of man was in the Nile
valley and its sources, and not Southern Asia, the original
inhabitants of which came from here, it being the centre of
exodus for the world. H ere we still find the four different t ypes
of Lemur, from one branch of which, no doubt, man descended-
an anthropoid ape-which may still exist in the Congo forest, and
from this the prognathous type of pygmy, and from this pygmy
"the Masaba negroes, ape-like men ; strongly proj ecting super-
ciliary arches, low brows, flat noses, bulging nostrils, long upper
lips, receding chins, broad in zygomatic measurement, cranial
development very poor ; stumpy individuals with much
prognathism. The hands and arms long, the feet large
and clumsy, the knees turn in, and the shins are much bowed."
It has been said that neither these nor the P ygmies circumcise,
nor do they decorate the body with any pattern or scars or
weals. 1 They are the most primitive and fundamental negro
race, an aboriginal race, in fact, that has not as yet evolved
any of those Totemic ceremonies that we find in the higher
developed negro, which emanated, so to speak, by evolution
from these . These spread N ., E., S., and Vv. throughout the
world, and we still have remnants left. The Viddas of Ceylon-
the race that the Ainu drove out and destroyed in Japan- the
earliest race in Mexico, and after them, developed by evolution,
the types of "hairy men." The Nilotic negroes, who possess
"Totemic Ceremonies" and have the remains of the Stellar
Mythos, are a higher type of negroes than the Masaba, and by
1
This is questionable. Our researches go to prove the contrary .
133
134 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
evolution were developed from them . From the earlier Nilotic
negroes we can trace the Masai, a fine race of men, developed
from the early Nilotic source, and we can see how much further
these have progressed towards civilisation . They have in their
t exts the same Cosmic myths, moral and religious t ales, and
religious notions and traditions which we find in the old
E gyptian papyri of the Stellar Mythos . Their physical and mental
characteristics, their social and military institutions, show what
progress they have made to reach a higher st at e. On many of the
ancient tombs and mural sculptures the faces and forms of the
oldest Egyptians that we find are undoubtedly similar to these
Masai, who are now fast dying out . It is a question in our mind
if some of these did not emigrate south and form the nucleus of
the great Zulu tribes.
The Ainus, Australian and New Guinea aborigines descended
. from the Nilotic negroes, have still many of the forms, rites,
and ceremonies of the early T otemic age. It is only necessary to
place the Australian aborigines and the Nilotic negroes together
and then examine them anatomically to establish their identity,
t o say nothing of the deductions t o be drawn from the similar
features in all their present rites and ceremonies.
The cranial capacity of the Mesaba and Pygmies is very low
wherever we find their remains, about g6o c.c., and the sutures
close early, thus preventing the further development of the brain,
and retarding learning. As a result, progressive evolution would
be slow. To underst and evolution fully, one must go back to
these primitive people of small stature and great muscular develop-
ment: the first little earth-men or red man- i .e. Paleolithic man.
As these spread farther north, the cold northern climate would
cause their muscular tissue t o develop great er strength, and they .
would become hardier than those of hot climates. The whole
world was probably peopled by these "negroids " first, certainly
long before the last glacial period. As the cold became too intense
to live in the northern latitudes, they were driven back south
again . Some, no doubt, went farther south than others. The
cold would induce them to live in caves and underground places,
and they had to think how they could keep warm and procure
food, how to fast en skins t ogether to wear and enable them to
retain their natural warmth, and a commen cement of mechanical
devices to suit, and thus they would have to use their brains more
PRIMORDIAL MAN 135
and more, which would gradually tend to increase therein in size and
cell development. As soon as the extreme cold had passed away
they would spread northwards again, and would be followed by
those who had developed both in stature and brain-power in Egypt
and the Nile valleys, as we find that these were a taller, more
energetic, and more warlike people-these were of the Neolithic
age and brought the Stellar Mythos with them. They drove out
and exterminated the first primitive people, as we find the Ainu
and Australians did in Japan and Australia, and as the Neolithic
did the Paleolithic here in these islands and Europe generally.
This probably took a very long time, as all would not be at first
exterminated. Some would, no doubt, mingle with the con-
querors, but in many cases they would naturally die out.
Marriages and inter-marriages must be taken into consideration in
the further developments and evolution, as well as environment.
As far as the evidence that has been left us shows, the Paleo-
lithic man lived simply by hunting and fishing. How long these
little people existed before the Neolithic age it is impossible to say,
probably Ioo,ooo years, and so far there is no evidence of their
having any Mythos.
Zaborouski attributed to Sergi a statement that the Egyptians
are diffused through Asia Minor, Southern Russia and elsewhere,
which Sergi does not claim to have stated ; nevertheless it is
quite true. Sergi, however, does not go back far enough for the
Exodus direct. Of these the first was Paleolithic man, remains of
whom have been found sparsely, the second was Early Neolithic.
Their skeletons, burial places, etc., are many. The ethnographic
observations of Herodotus and other classic writers are much
too late to be taken into serious consideration when proving
the origin of the human race, although interesting as to the
facts they observed as regards the customs of the people they
visited. Professor Sergi agrees and proves· by anthropology,
"that the origin and migration of the African racial element
took place in primitive times from the South towards th e North ."
The types of Cro-Magnon and Homme-Mort, and others in
French and Belgian localities, as well as the oldest remains in
these Islands, bear witness to the presence of an African stock
in the same region in which we find the dolmens and other
megalithic monuments erroneously attributed to the Celts.
All these were widely extended over the world and had the
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
same primitive funeral customs, shaped skulls, long forearms,
et c., until th ey were modified by men and stronger influences,
and only in Egypt can we find the centre from which these
originated and migrated. The remains found at Harland Bay,
Cornwall and Naqada are typical (see later). The "Celts"
were those who came after and modified their funeral customs
by introducing cremation.
One reason why Blonds are found in North Africa may be
determined from the retrograde movement of the northern
people through being driven back again during the Glacial
Period; that only a small percentage of Blonds are found in
North Africa would prove that only a few "crossed back again"
during this intensely cold epoch when life could not exist farther
north than about the centre of France. The skulls and physical
t ypes of these in North Africa have so many characters similar to
the Finns (a northern people) that it amounts to positive
proof when joined with others brought forward in this work.
Various authors have given from Jo,ooo to zoo,ooo years for
the Neolithic age. When their culture was greatly advanced,
they cultivated the soil, bred animals, understood the . art of
spinning, weaving, of pottery making, also working in copper,
tin and gold, and had the knowl edge of the Stellar Mythos. In
some parts of Europe, at least, the gap between the Paleolithic
and Neolithic is so abrupt and striking that it is only by assuming
an entire or nearly entire disappearance of the former, and a sub-
sequent re-peopling by the latter, who came up from Egypt and
the Nile valleys, that one can understand the past, because,
while primitive man was still struggling for existence with the
mammoth and other animals, a relatively advanced degree of
culture had already been developed in the Nile valleys; and this
exodus spread all over the world. In tracing the evolution of
man, there is one particular point of considerable importance we
have not been able to find any author dilating upon, and this is,
the development and evolution of the Hair from the short,
"pepper-corn" character, which we find in the Pygmies first,
and then on to the people who have long straight hair. We have
given photos here of the Pygmies, Tasmanians and Bushmen,
who have characteristic "pepper-corn" hair; but as one fact to
add and prove with others in the development of the hair of the
human race, it must and ought to be taken into account.
PRIMORDIAL MAN I37
FIG. 59.-Man of the Tjingilli tribe, showing the curled na ture of the hair. Full fa ce .
Photograph from "Native Tribes of Northern Australia," by Spenct r and Gillen,
published by Macmillan & Co., to whom we return thanks for the permission
to reproduce it . Shows the curled nature of the h air, wide-spreading al<e of
nose and depressed root of nose. Lips showing half development between
pygmy and negro, also well marked cicatrices on lower figure.
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
In the Pygmies we have the first form of hair of primitive
man, then, as evolution took place, we find certain modifications
Pygmies, stated tha t the Bushmen told him that their ancestors were connected with
the Pygmies. It will be observed that the lips are not those of the negro t ype, but
have the same characteristic as the Pygmies. The root of the nose is very much
depressed _and flattened, and the tips and al.e are broad, flattened and greatly
expanded. The hair is the same peculiar " pepper-corn 11 character.
BUSHMAN OF THE 'GAR IEP
THE PY GMIES
FIG. 66.
J\IIONGUNGU . MATUHA . B OHAN! .
FIG . 67;
Ku ARHE . MAFUTIMINGA. AMOORIAPE.
I42 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS - OF
old and do not live much over forty years, but we do not think
there is sufficient data to prove the ages of these little people,
one way or the other. The people themselves have no idea
whatever of their age, and the statements made concerning them
are obviously mere guesswork. Mr Geil, when he asked the oldest
Pygmy he saw how old h e was, received the answer "many
moons," and the Pygmy opened and clasped his fingers several
times, so that he thought him to be about fifty years old. A
very able article has been written on these Pygmies by Dr G. E.
Smith, in The Lancet, rzth August rgos, to whom vve are
indebted for the reproduction of these photographs.
Their COLOUR is chocolate-brown-rather of a reddish tint.
The RITE OF CIRCUMCISION appears not to have been definitely
settled by those who have seen most Pygmies-some state that
they do not circumcise, others (Sir Harry Johnston, Uganda Pro-
tectorate) state that the males of all the Congo Pygmies seen by
them were circumcised. In the case of these in London, only the
chief was, and therefore it would be an important question to
know if all the chiefs only are, or only males when they have
become fully developed men.
Their HAIR is peculiar, and is the same in the male and female
as regards length, colour and character. Colonel Harrison states :
"Hairdressing is a great art among them; nearly as many patterns
are cut on the head as there are grades of colour." The bristles of
the red pig form their favourite headdress and earrings; these they
twist up into small bunches and tie in tufts to the hair. It is
dosely rolled, and has the characteristic discrete pepper-corn balls,
and of a peculiar dull, lustreless appearance, not what one would
call black, but of an indefinite greenish-grey tint. Mr Cozens
stated to the author that he has seen them shave " all over" with
pieces of glass, and they told him it was done to protect them from
the" Matakania."
They are BROAD-CHESTED, SHORT-NECKED, STRONG-LOOKING,
MUSCULAR, AND WELL-MADE. The arms gave one the impression
that they were much longer than the European. Dr Smith's ac-
curate measurements give the" forearm" as being on the average
I per cent.longer, but the upper arm and legs about the same as in
Europeans. We were sorry we could not obtain a "raidograph"
of the bones of the forearm, to see if there was a greater distance
between their bones than the average European. We noticed
PRIMORDIAL MAN r43
Matuha. Bohani .
Matuha. Bohani.
Kuarhe. Amooriape.
Kuarhe . Amooriape .
FIG. 68 .
I44 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
several" scars " on the upper arms, on the left side, but could not
get any definite answer as to their meaning. The general contour
of the head is well depicted on the plates here produced. We give
Dr Smith's measurements, as we had not a suitable opportunity to
measure them ourselves, as stated in our article, "A Study of the
P ygmies," in The S tandard, 7th July r go5. Dr Smith's able
article in The L ancet, r zth August r go5, is very accurate and
important as regards measurements : -'' All the heads are ovoid
in norma verticalis, and the length-breadth indices are respectively
76·5, Mongungu; 77"7 , Bohani ; 78 , Mafutiminga; 78·7,
Amooriapee ; and 7g ·r both in Matuaha and Kuarhe. The
heights of four of the crania are almost identical- I35, I37,
I 39 and I39 , the two old people having much the loftier heads,
the woman Amooriape's cranial height being I44 millimetres
(head length, I74), and the man Bohani's I55 millimetres (head
length , r84). The horizontal circumference of the heads are :
5I4, 544, 533, 5I8, 5I4 and 505 millimetres, respectively. As a
measure of their prognathism, the indices expressive of the
proportionate length of the nasal and prosthionic radii are rrr,
I04, II5, II0 "5, I07 and r o8. Bohani is the least progenathous
and Mafutiminga the most. "
NosE . -The root of the nose is exceptionally flattened and very
broad- from 40 t o 49 ·5 millimetres . The characteristic Pygmy
t ype of nose is well seen in the illustrations ; the tip is broad and
flattened and the alre greatly expanded, although they vary a
little in some particulars.
EYEBRows.-·w ell formed and diffe rent from the negro.
T EETH .- Colonel H arrison st ates:-" They are blessed with
wonderful t eeth, being able t o crunch up bones with ease-a
pastime they ar e particularly fond of. We noticed that their
t eeth were large, well formed, and of t he ' animal type .' "
Mr Cozens st at es that he has seen some of the Pygmies "file
their teeth .''
LIPS.-Are quite characteristic. They have not the massive,
fleshy , everted lips of the negro . The Pygmy has long, rather
narrow lips ; the upper h as a noteworthy sub-nasal projection, and
when drinking or speaking, t he combination of the flattened nose
and the lips gives a strikingly Simian appearance. The lips of
one woman h ad been perforat ed in three places. (See photograph
of Kuarhe.)
PRIMORDIAL MAN I45
EARs.-The ears are small; the lobules not well developed,
and in Matuha the pinna is crudely formed. Some of the ears are
pierced, but not in all. The chin is small in all, and the mandible
is narrow and point~d. Bohani alone has a beard; it consists of
a small stubbly growth of short close-rolled hair on the chin and
upper lip, and the hair is the same on the chest and abdomen.
The pubic and auxiliary hair in all the others is the same, and
the same in the women. They shave part of the head at times, as
may be seen in the photos, sometimes on one side and sometimes
on the other, and others again only to leave a fringe. This, prob-
ably, is connected with some sacred ceremony unknown to us at
the present with our limited knowledge of their habits.
ABDOMEN.-In all Pygmies there is an extraordinary promi-
nence of the abdomen, which is not the result of over-feeding, but
is owing to the crecum being placed high up in the lumbar region,
from it the colon is bent downwards to the right, and the iliac
fossa, thus becoming largely distended, pursues a sigmoid course
across the abdomen, and this prominence is not owing to the liver
being enlarged, as Mr Geil states in his book.
STEATOPYGIA.-In some of the younger women and in Kuarhe
there is a distinct Steatopygous condition.
BRAIN.-The average weight of the brain in a healthy Pygmy
is about goo grammes.
Music.-Their music is similar to the Soudanese negroes .
Mr Geil, who visited them, says:-" They are fond of dancing,
very merry, and laughing and singing, continually at jokes. Their
voice is really very melodious ." Lieut. -Colonel H arrison says
" that he has seen natives dance in all parts of the world, but
nothing to surpass the agility of these little people, who are taught to
dance almost before they can run." He states "that it is wonderful
to watch seventy or eighty men, women, and children circling in
and out, round and round, always keeping the tom-toms in their
centre, every foot along the whole line moving together, and every
toss of the head and every twist of the body being executed with
military precision." Col. Harrison adds: "How interesting it
would be to follow them, in their own dialect, through all the plays
and scenes their dances depict ! ! ! There are funeral and wedding
dances, the hunting and wrestling dance (a curious dance, in
which they try to throw each other by the interlocking of legs)."-
We have seen this and drawn attention to the same.-Then they have
K
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the fetish dance, war dance, monkey dance, executed almost in a
sitting position, and many more. Dancing seems to be their only
source of pleasure, and many an hour is passed in its indulgence.
LANGUAGE.-Theirlanguage isnot a language of ''clicks'' only,
as wehaveseenstated; many of thesoundsarequite soft, and mostly
labial and lingual, and not so many lingual-dental; neither do we
agree with what we have seen stated by Sir Harry Johnston, viz.: 1
"That they have no language of their own, but only spoke the
words they had learned from surrounding tribes." We do not say
that the Pygmies have not acquired some words from surround-
ing tribes that they have been in contact with, but we have not
the slightest doubt that they possess a monosyllabic language of
their own, and one of the principal proofs lies in the fact that they
speak words which have the same sound as the ancient Hierogly-
phics of E gypt, as we pronounce them, and our contention is that
these are the " originals." There may be few words to express all
their meanings, but we must call this "the first and oldest language
of primitive man," and that the tribes who use the same and the
old Egyptian, which is the same, must be original Pygmy words.
No doubt many more words have b een coined by surrounding
tribes, as we ever find a progressive people coining words; and so
words and language grew, as the mode of articulation for different
sounds became easier with the practice of those they had. There
cannot be any real argument that these Pygmies had learned
these words from the old Egyptian Hieroglyphics and surround-
ing tribes, b ecause it would involve the acceptance that long ago
some ancient Egyptians, in a much higher state of civilisation,
had been driven back, lost all the records of the time, and degen-
erated to the P ygmy, which, taking their anatomical condition into
consideration alone, would be impossible ; but the more we study
1
We made this statement from seeing it in a d aily paper, but Sir Harry
J ohnston h as since in a letter in The Lancet, in answer to one we wrote, stated that he
d oes not hold this dogmatic view. M!' R. Tovey Cozens, who lived amongst the
Pygmies for many months, informed the writer that he was quite sure the Pygmies
h ad a la nguage of their own; at the same time,. they could speak the la nguage of
the negroes surroundin g them. They had burial grounds, which , however, they
t ook great pains to keep secret; they only buried their dead here at night, a nd it
was by following, unknown to them, that he discovered this . They bury their
dead in the thrice-bent position, laid on the side. At the same time he agrees with
Mr Geil in that they do not always bury their dead in their "burial grounds," but
sometimes as Mr Geil has stated , but he never saw any "iron bracelets" put on the
graves. He is of opinion that the Pygmies, as a rule, d o not circumcise.
PRIMORDIAL MAN
the facts that are already brought to light, the greater proof is
there that the Pygmy is the oldest and first man, and with him
language originated, and the first sacred ceremonies, as we shall
prove later. vVe have learned some of the Pygmy words and give
them here with the old Hieroglyphics, and only regret that we have
been unable to obtain all their words. They are written phonetic-
ally , as Mr F. Trussell (to whom we are indebted for the same)
states that he has used the French et ymology, as h e could not get
the sounds in English. Mr Geil states that they have a sign lan-
guage of their own, which all understand. This is very important,
as all negroes have not, although the Aboriginal Australians have.
It is also stated that they stick a small st em of fern through their
noses sometimes.
It is important to note these points with regard to the
Pygmies :-
r. They have a Sign Language of their own. This we proved,
as we could make them understand many signs we knew
and understand their signs to us.
2. They build Spirit Houses .
3· They sometimes use the 11 Nose Stick ." Mr Cozens states
that this is sometimes a bone.
4· They have Sacred Dances .
5· They mark the Forehead and Cheeks with R ed Paint and
sometimes smear blood on.
6. They believe in Spirit Ancestors and R e-incarnation.
7· They have always been in the forest from all times.
8. That when they die their Spirit enters a Great Serpent,
which comes and visits the camp for a little time and
then goes away ; never does them any harm, and they
never molest it.
g. Their Hair, Lips, and Anatomical Conditions generally-as
11
primitive man," not developed by evolution to the
extent of the negro .
ro . Their Method of Exist ence-by living by the Bow and
Arrow and Spear, et c., and not cultivating the ground
or domesticating animals as Neolithic man.
rr. Nomad, but Paleolithic and not Neolithic.
r z. Not intermarrying with any tribes, but amongst themselves
- this we also find is the cust om of the oldest tribes of
Mexico, the Seri ; and the smallness of st ature. They
SI&NS AND SYMBOLS OF
have no common burial-place for the dead, but each one
is buried in earth where the camp is, and then the camp
moves on. This last, however, Mr To vey Cozens refutes
by his observation.
0-be ~ N~
NV'.MA
J4 anb to dance, to rejoice
Mai MJWv.. mu water
MJWv..
---ll
A-do-da <UJ<= -E'§>. ax or za to sleep
Bacchate J~ ~
.c::::::J
QQQ
baak grain, fruit, bread, food
Massouri maau
good, right, to be good, to
~
do well, to be straight
Tzi-ba ~ 0 ~ ~ X erpu-baa a bow, a piece of wood, et c.
PYGl\IY EQUIVALENT I N ENGLISH
0-be A Dance
Maria-ba Pipe of Bamboo to smoke
Tath-ba Whistling into a reed
Oct-ba Wood
Di-pe Spear
A-do-da Sleep
A-pe Arrow
Tzi-ba Bow
Mai Water or drink
Masso uri Good, well
Kon-pe Clothes of any nature
Ma-di Hunting horn
La-gou-ma Bristle head-dress
Kalli-Kelli Native bell
Bacchate Bread. This word is sometimes used-
macchate, the " ch" hard
A-foie Dagger ·
They can count up to roo, have a particular sign for 50, also
for roo. They reckon time by " Lunar" time-they have no
"days," but have" seasons" and "moons." Most, if not all, have
only one wife, and rarely more than two or three children. They
have the most wonderful knowledge of poisons and counter-
PRIMORDIAL MAN !49
poisons, and the negroes around come to them if poisoned by bites
of snakes or other reptiles . They bury their dead the same day
they die with the bark cloth worn in life, cover it with green
leaves and earth, and put on the grave a pair of iron bracelets(?).
The corpse is buried close to or under the central fire in the en-
campment They mourn for a few days. They sing and weep for
three days, but do not dance, and then leave and build a new camp .
They are nomadic, and their average stay in one place is about
three months. They build their camps in the form of an ellipse
and their huts in the form of a half-moon, all facing inwards, with
a large central fire, and small fires in front of each hut. Mr Geil
st ates " that the Pygmies live in little huts, to the boughs of which
large leaves are attached with fibre. Inside the leafy huts are
little couches of the same large symmetrical leaves, laced together,
making 'elfin beds fit for a fairy goddess.' Unlike so many
native dwellings, the Pygmy hut is clean, and the Pygmy is clean
also in person, and is a good hunter." Lieut.-Col. ]. ] . H arrison,
who penetrated into the great Ituri forest, and made friends with
the Pygmies and brought a number of them here to England with
him (see photographs) says " that the whole Pygmy nation seems
to be split up into small tribes of say sixty or seventy, each obeying
its own chief. They live an entirely wandering life like our gipsies.
Their huts, made of branches and leaves, measure about 7 feet in
diameter and 4 feet high; they are hidden away in almost inac-
cessible places, so that no one could ever approach them unawares.
They never steal from each other, but rob the negroes and Belgians
with impunity." Pygmies say that they never intermarry with
the negroes or others, only with themselves-i.e. with other
Pygmies .1 Mr W. E . Geil says that he asked the Chief of the
Pygmies about the spirits of the Pygmies in the future, and all
the answer he could obtain was : "We do not know about spirits.
When we bury a man, the body of that man will enter a great
serpent, and the serpent will come and see us. It will come near
to us and coil up, but it will not bite us." I asked a second time
about this, and the Chief persisted in saying " that the serpent
would come and see them,and would not bite them, and they would
1 F rom infor mation that we have received it is probable that some Pygmy
women have been given or sold to some of the negroes in their near vicinity, and Mr
To vey Cozens h as infor med us t hat their practice in this respec t to strangers who
come a mongst them is the same as with the Australia ns and o thers.
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
do it no harm . That is all, it will go away afterwards." M r Ceil
states that P ygmies believe in a good spirit and a bad one, and
some in the finger of fat e ; "that they have a weird and myst erious
air, which he attributes to their religious belief. " H e mentions the
name of one tribe of the P ygmies as " Ti Kiti-Ki," which would
mean in ancient E gyptian, " men of the double cavern." It is
important to note that the E gyptians later used t o think and
believe that the Sun God- " Osiris in mummified form " -or the
flesh of Ra was reborn into the life of a new day only after he had
been drawn through th e body of a seypent, and came out in the
Double Cave on an Island in a Lake in spiritual form (see
later). Thus we see that the P ygmies' idea of the spirit first
inhabiting the body of a large serpent was brought on and
made use of in their Solar mythos-it was a reincarnation of
the spirit, and they probably adopted the serpent as a t ype
because they noticed that it cast its skin once a year, and so
came forth as a " new serpent," and thus they associated it
with t he regeneration of the spirit. We feel that to obtain
the truth of all the past origins of mythology and all that followed,
some capable person should go and dwell amongst these Pygmies,
gain their confidence, and study them as Sp en cer and Gillen
did the Australians ; then many p oints would be undoubtedly
cleared up, and the" book of the past " could be read and would
be open to those who studied and understood. How much of the
"original past " of the Pygmies remains at the present day or how
much is " lost " is an open question , even when we gain all the
knowledge that is possible now, because the ages and ages these
little people have lived in their great forest would naturally t end
to efface or alter some of their ideas and customs, even if only in a
modified form at first , as we see in the Australians. We cannot
agree, therefore, with Dr W alli s Budge in his statement in The
Gods of the E gyptians, vol. i. p. 27: " There is no reason whatso-
ever for doubting that in Neolithic times the primitive E gyptians
worshipped animals as animals and as nothing more : the belief
that animals were the abode of spirits or deities grew up in their
minds later, and it was this which induced them to mummify the
dead bodies of birds and beasts and fishes, et c., in which they
· thought deities to have been incarnate." Now the Pygmies,
from whence all sprang, do not worship animals, but they believe
that the spirit inhabits the serpent for a time after death-re-
PRIMORDIAL MAN rsr
incarnation-but they do not worship it. They believe in a great
spirit, as is seen and expressed in their care for one who is " de-
fective." It simply represents a t ype, as in like manner the Apis
Bull and the Ram of Mendes were representative typ es of the
attributes of the One Great God, and they were only looked upon as
this ; not worshipped as beast s and animals.
One of the most interesting and important points we found
was that when we drew the oldest Hieroglyphic sign for Amsu ff
they recognised it. In the Book of the Dead, chap . clxiv.,
we find that Mut ~ ~ ~ the Great Mother of us all (a form
of Isis), is associated with two Pygmies, each of whom has two
faces, one of a hawk and one of a man, both have an arm
lifted to support the symbol of the god Amsu, and wears upon his
head a disk and plumes of the same form as we find " Bes "
and others, associated with Central Africa, wore, according to
Dr Budge, but which we associate with those of the "Lakes of the
origin of the Nile and Nile valleys." The difference is really
one of not much importance-it is simply a question of one
or two degrees of latitude. All authorities are agreed that they
are able to recognise photographs and pictures, and will them-
selves readily draw them, if given a pencil and piece of paper, and
also draw figures to express what they have no words for. When
we drew this >j< sign and asked the chief if he knew what it was,
he smiled and pointed to Matuha and Mafutiminga and told them
to t ell us what it was. They answered," That is him," pointing
to their chief, mentioning his name. That they recognise this
sign, the most ancient sign we have for Amsu-or Horus I.
risen- is very important to Egyptologists, because it was the first
sign used by primitive man to represent the chief-a great one-
and it was the sign of the Chief of the Nomes . It is found depicted
on the oldest Australian Boomerangs and on the ivory tablets
found in the tomb of Naqada. A full description and explanation
of it is given later on.
Sacred Ceremonies.-It has been stated that they have no
religious ideas at all, but this is evidently a mistake, as, before
they " dance," they take off their ordinary head-dress (La-gou-
ma) of light feathers, or that which they have to represent the
same, and put on the representation of the "Horus Lock," also a
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Leopard's skin, with the tail hanging down behind, and they tell
you that this is part o(their sacred ceremonies. This dance, which
is " part of their sacred ceremonies ," ~ consists of a series of more
or less zigzag movements in more or less of a large circle ; the
chief in front, and one following close behind imitating all his
steps and actions. Suddenly the chief stops, faces round and
wrestles with the other with his feet and legs. The one behind,
having disengaged himself, the chief resumes his dance around
in a large circle with the fantastic movements. Again he faces
around as before, still followed closely by the other; again he
stops and repeats the former action. This occurs three times,
and on the third occasion, he, the chief, throws the other, and the
dancing ceremony is ended. They do not use their hands or arms,
but only the right leg, and it is a "good throw." Whether this
is the first and typical representation of the" fight between Horus
and Sut" we are unable to say, but it is very suggestive-the
chief representing the day and the other the night, and the chief
overthrows his enemy who is following him. The weird music is
being played by those around, similar to the "Soudanese Tom-
Toms," and as soon as it has ended they take off the Leopard
skin and tail and Horus head-dress and put on their ordinary
head-covering. Naturally one does not expect to find all the
ceremonies of "Ancestor Worship" amongst these Negrilloss;
we can only find the commencement of the originals, but there is
a great deal more to be learned and studied yet; therefore, to say
that these little men and women have no idea of a future or any
religious ideas at all, is, in our opinion, incorrect. We believe
that as we are able to gain their confidence, and to speak to them
in their own language, we shall find that we are right. We must
remember that all native tribes guard most jealously anything
pertaining to their sacred ceremonies, and often pretend not to
understand. Spencer and Gillen have proved this, perhaps more
than any other men, in regard to the Australian Aborigines. The
fact that the Pygmy considers that a man who is foolish has
been sent down by the Great Spirit, and that he must be cared
for and respected or the Great Spirit will punish them, and that
they believe in the spirits of their ancestors, build little spirit
houses about eighteen inches high, with a small opening, inside
of which they sometimes place fruit and have one side of the head
shaved during certain sacred ceremonies; must all be taken as
PRIMORDIAL MAN I 53
a further proof that they have sol1).e religious belief. They also
believe in charms, make marks down the middle of their fore-
heads and cheeks with a red substance, obtained from trees and
sometimes smear black liquid on the face. The belief that the
Spirits of their Ancestors are supposed to inhabit rocks, trees and
stones, etc., we :find has been carried all over the world. The
so-called worshipping of spirits in trees, as amongst the gipsies of
Germany, or about the trees as with the Shans in Western China,
or occupying houses as prepared by the vVanandi, the Australian
Aborigines, the Ainu, the natives of New Guinea, the Indians in
Mexico and N. and S . America and the E squimaux, must all have
originated primarily from these little people. How long ago the
:first exodus from here in Pygmy Land took place it is impossible
to say; if you ask a Pygmy how long he has been in the forest and
where he came from, he answers:-" Always here, came from
nowhere, always have been in the fores t. "
Also Major P. H. G. P owell-Cotton states as follows, which is a
further proof of their belief in a Supreme Spirit:-" It was during
a forest storm that I received my :first inkling that the Pygmies
believed in a Supreme Spirit. One evening, about :five, as they
came to fetch me, after lying throughout the day in the forest, a
wind got up and dried twigs and leaves came rustling down, while
every now and then a dead branch or limb crashed to the ground.
vVith quick glances to right and left at the tree tops, my head
tracker hastened his steps ; then, uttering a shrill whistle, he
placed his left hand to his mouth, made a sneezing sound into it
and threw it above his head in an attitude of supplication. As
the storm grew and the thunder came nearer I saw him darting
anxious looks on either side, till he espied a little shrub, with
leaves like a willow . . Gathering a bunch of these, he pressed
them into the palm of his hand, sneezed over them and again
extended his hand in supplication over his head. Presently a
tremendous thunderclap burst overhead, whereupon he hastily
plucked a larger leaf, wrapped the other up in it, and tied them
to the top of a stick, which he then held aloft, and every now
and then, to the accompaniment of shrill whistles, waved it
round his head. On return to camp I obtained from him an
explanation of these strange proceedings. The :first part of his
ceremonies was an appeal to the Supreme Spirit to send away
the tempest, but, as the storm continued, he besought protection
I 54 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
for us from falling branches torn off ·by the wind." Here we
have the Pygmy "offering propitiation to the elemental power"
- the first origin of religion. The earliest mode of worship re-
cognisable was in propitiation of the superhuman power. This
power was elemental of necessity, a power that was objectified
by means of the living t ype ; and of necessity the obj ect of pro-
pitiation, invocation, and solicitation was the power itself and
not the types by which it was imagined in the language of signs.
If we use the word worship, it was the propitiation of the power
in the thunder and the storm; not the thunder or storm itself.
Since writing the above, we learn from The Standard, rgth
F ebruary rgo7, that Major Powell-Cotton has returned from a
visit to Africa, where he spent some time amongst the Pygmies
with his wife. We quote from The Standard the result of a
correspondent's interview with him, and this proves what we
have written before to be correct. "During our wanderings
in the forest we came across many curious little structures-
diminutive dwellings, which we were told were ghost-houses.
These were built to propitiate the shades of departed chiefs, who,
until a resting place is provided for them, nightly disturb the
Pygmy villages. There the people sacrifice and place food for
the spirits of the departed. We obtained much interesting in-
formation regarding the existence of religious beliefs, even
amongst these Pygmies, and learnt that in some spot in the inner-
most recesses of the forest an imposing religious rite takes place
on certain occasions, in which an altar is erected, whereon offer-
ings are laid while the Pygmies arrange themselves in a semicircle
and perform their devotions."
In Egypt the oldest god of all was Bes j rtt as is well
shown in Dr Budge's last book, " The Gods of the Egyptians," 1 vol.
ii. p. 286, and anyone seeing this and the Pygmies, even if he were
not an Egyptologist, would not fail to identify the two in form,
figure and dress. Bes here has the same t ype of face as the
Pygmy ; the yellow plume of feathers, La-gou-ma, is worn. on the
head, and the " Horus Lock," the green and yellow " dress," are
also worn, and the tail of the Leopard hangs down behind: in
fact, these little people have some of the principal features of the
1
W e are much indebted to Dr W . Budge and Messrs Methuen for being allowed to
reprodu ce these beau tifu l coloured plates in this work, and take tllis opportunity
of sincer ely thanking them £01· their kind permission.
THE Goo BES.
The first god anthropomorphically depicted ; it is the primitive human form of
Horus I., Bes-Horus bein g the earli est type of the pygmy Ptah. The human type
was not given to an y before Ptah, so th a t the above shows that the ancient
E gyptians left a n indelibl e proof in their my thology of their descent from the
first hum an , which was the Pygmy.
PRI MORDIAL MAN
earliest mythology of old E gypt, and no doubt Bes, who was at
the later date made to represent a t ype of Horus I. , was at first
their " Chief of the Names," and it was from these P ygmies that
the first mythology of E gypt sprung. All have been brought on,
added to, and made use of in the various t ypes from the earliest
mythos-astronomical, st ellar, lunar and solar mythology , and
finally the Eschatology which we know so well.
Although the Pygmies are now only found in the Congo
forest s and in proximity to the sources of the Nile, it is well
known that their domain extended over a much wider area in
former times, and there is no doubt, from the close anatomical
relation, as well as by the similarity of their " sacred cere-
monies," that the " Bushmen " are very nearly related to these
P ygmies . We cannot agree with M aspero that the Egyptian
Hieroglyphic which he st at es represents " dwarfs," not pygmies,
is a correct view. It represents "a race of people," and there
could not b e any race of dwarfs in the true acceptation of the
t erm . These old E gyptians would h ave no words, signs or
symbols to distinguish bet ween the two; they would simply
represent them as "little people," and that must be the Pygmies
- and thus we find out that they come from the South of the
land of Punt . M aspero t ells us that " all that lay beyond Punt
was h eld to be a fabulous region, a void or intermediate boundary
land between the world of men and that of the gods-the island
of the Double " -land of the Shades, where the living came into
contact with the souls of the departed, and, following the accounts
given by S chiaparelli , Erman and himself, M aspero says further:
- "It" (the Land of the Shades beyond Punt) " was inhabited
by the Dangas, tribes of half-savage dwarfs 1 whose grotesque
faces and wild gestures reminded the E gyptians of the god Bes-
none knew b etter than they the dance of the god. We find that
King Assi of the sth dynast y, B .C. 3 000, procured one which a
certain BiC1dri had purchased in Punt . His wildness and activity ,
and the extraordinary positions which he assumed, made a lively
impression on the courtiers at the time, and nearly a century later .
there were still reminiscences of him ." Seventy years after King
Assi, an officer, H eru-Khuf, was sent by P epi II. , 6th dynasty,
to bring back a Pygmy alive, and in good health, from the land
of the great trees, away to the South . That the Danga came
1 Probably this was the " Ti-Ki ti-Ki " Men of t he Double Cave. W e shall d raw
p articular attention to it la ter.
rs6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
from the South is proved by a later inscription at Karnak, and
that the word meant " dwarf," or "short or stunted person,"
is clear from the determinate of a short person or one of
stunted growth. The whole of this account is perfectly
straightforward and of indubitable reference to the Pygmies.
Professor M aspero' s argument about these not being Pygmies
will not "hold water" when we take all into considera-
tion. The "Land of the Shades," which he calls a fabulous
region, was the "Khui Land"- the Land of the Spirits and
0 0 0
Gods, and was depicted by Hieroglyphics thus: 0 X8 X Z
0 0 0
which was first mapped out in the Heavens, and after as part
of Amenta and was represented t errestrially by the Egyptians by
the islands and lakes at the head of the Nile, where these men, so
to speak, first sprang forth, and it was here again that the souls
would return. This Khui Land sign is very old, and is found in
evidence all over the world-on the Australian boomerangs-
on the stones in Ireland-on the backs of negroes in West Africa
belonging to the secret tribal societies, etc. All this we shall
fully explain later on.
We believe that "the Island of the Double," 1 except we use
the t erm "the Double Cave," is very much later and does not
date further back than the Solar mythos- the "Khui Land"
dates back to the stellar. Until Masp ero understands the pri-
mordial, as well as other Egyptologists, we are afraid he will
always be going off the line and missing the track. We must go
back to the beginning of these Pygmies and learn all that they
can t each us, then all the totemic ceremonies of the Nilotic and
other aboriginal negroes, before we can get to the origin of all.
These Pygmies were the first inhabitants of the world-time,
different environments and climates would affect this race in
many ways, but their anatomy and sacred ceremonies would be
' Vve are uncertain what Maspero really means by the expression of the
" Island of the Double." If he mean the D ouble Horizon, tha t was when Shu lifted
up the Heavens, and came into existence during the Solar :Ylythos. 'vVe have no
doubt that the text means the" Island of the Double Cave," where the mummified
Osiris came forth in Spiritual form, as Ra, originally Horus I. in the Stellar Mythos.
It was the Khui Land-the Land of the Spirits , because it was h ere that the dead
emerged from the Amenta in Spiritual form, after passing through all the dangers
and difficulties of t he Tuat. It was the opening after the las t hour of the night and
the passage of the twelve divisions. This I sland of the D ouble Cave is found a mongs t
the Central Americans and in our 30°.-Full explanation, see later.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 157
the least disturbed or different from the original, and this is what
we find: many authorities, Deniker amongst others, express
an opinion that there is no relation between the P ygmies and the
Bushmen . One cannot judge by language alone. The fact that
the Australians are composed of a number of tribes, each of them
occupying a definite tract of country, and each speaking a dialect
so distinct that a member of one t ribe cannot possibly, without
learning its dialect, understand a member of the next tribe, is a
sufficient example. More than this must be taken into account.
Whilst words can be modified and changed with more or less ease,
in savage tribes it is quite otherwise in the case of customs and
beliefs , more especially with those associated with sacred matters.
When once these have become settled, they are of all things,
amongst savage people, the least liable to change. What was
considered right and proper by their forefathers, it was only
right and proper that they should do . As example : although
the organisation of the tribes Dieri and Urabunna, in Northern
Australia, amongst whom the two exogamous intermarrying
groups still persist, there is no evidence of any kind to show that
the practice is an abnormal development; it is the oldest, and
although the central tribes have been split into four or eight,
this still indicates the ret ention of the ancient customs, but may
be considered as a st ep in the evolution from the oldest towards
our present state of marriage laws .
We are glad to see, from a letter published in The L ancet,
14th October r go5 , from that great Egyptologist , Dr E dward
N aville, that he agrees with us 1 : he states that the Danga of the
Kings of the Sixth Dynasty must be Pygmies ; at the same time
he states that from the E gyptian t exts there were also " dwarfs,"
the deformed, who would be kept in the houses of the rich for
amusement. H e states that the Danga must belong to an
African tribe which had a special propensity to dancing. (;olonel
H arrison t ells us how fond the Pygmies are of dancing in most
grotesque attitudes, in which they also invite their women t o
join, and h e was unable to restrain himself from boist erous
laughter at the sight of their gyrations. Dr Edward N aville
further states : " If the case of the Danga is still doubtful I can
quote two instances in which it seems to be certain that the in-
1 In ~an swer t o our letters we had written in The Lancet in August a nd
September r 90 5.
rs8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
script ions mean P ygmies. In the sculptures, which describe a
great festival, in the t emple of Bubastis, we see a proc€ssion of
priest s, among whom are three small men , marching along, and
holding long canes. They have a title, which Brusgel translates
' guards,' 'beadles,' something connect ed with the police of the
t emple. These gu ards are neither children 1w r dwarfs ; they are
well-proportioned, and are certainly P ygmies . They are prob-
ably not Egyptians, for we find in the same ceremony another
African population-the Anu or Anti of Nubia, coming from the
South . A third extraordinary figure is a man having a face like
'Bes ' but a well-proportioned body . The inscription, which is
above the figure, cannot be understood, it ends with ' nanasu
nana,' which may b e this man' s language . Another instance,
where we find the P ygmies mentioned, it is a nome or district
inscription from the t emple of Philce, of the time of Ptolemy IV.
It b egins with the nome of Nubia, when we find the words : ' I
give my bow to His Maj est y that he may subdue the Anti . .. the
dwarfs of the countries of the South bring their tributes to his
palace .'" Now, it is clear that h ere we must translate pygmies
and not dwarfs. Dwarfs could not pay tribute, it must be a
settled population. H ere again , as at Bubastis, they are quoted
with the Anti and are said to come from the South, where we
expect to find the P ygmies. We know of what a value the
Pygmies' bows and arrows are, and even with their small bows
and little poisoned arrows they are a t error to all their foes, and so
they would bring these to His Majest y to help him in his wars,
as the greatest gift they had to assist him, and we know that they
are well-formed little men and women and not a distortion or
dwarfs. The word Anti . . . would probably refer to the An-
Rut or Ante-Rut, a people older than the Dynastic Egyptians
but lat er than the Pygmies .
PY GMIES AN D B US HMEN
altered a little, but in all sufficient remains to prove one common origin.
L
r6z SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
3· Practise cicatrisation on the body or raise scars, and on the
female some of these tribes excise the clitoris at puberty.
4· Practise Ancestral worship, so called.
5· Have Totems, which are beasts, birds, reptiles, fishes and
vegetables, all of which are held sacred by each clan or
class.
6. Hold Taboo as regards relations in marriage laws, even to the
mother-in-law. The Maories have some totemic rites and
ceremonies, and many words of Egyptian origin.
7· All the negroes in Unyoro and Uganda have Totems, and these
are divided into twenty-nine classes or clans, each with a
Totem. Every family has its place of origin clearly written in
the memory of the nation, and each clan holds one special
Totem sacred, in so far as they will not eat or destroy it.
In every tribe, without exception, there exists a firm belief
in the Reincarnation of Ancestors.
8. All have the same tradition about the Great Evil Serpent.
These sacred ceremonies, however, have not yet been studied
or observed so well and accurately as Spencer and Gillen have
those of the Arunta tribes, but the reader has only to compare
the rites and ceremonies of each and all to see that they are
identical and must have emanated from one original centre.
No doubt some of the Nile negroes were either driven back as they
went North in their numerous wars thatoccurredatvariousperiods,
or remained in their primitive state here in the forests, never
having had the chance of developing by evolution into a higher
state. Thus we find that these are like the Australian aborigines
who apparently never have improved because they have been cut
off from all those sources which tend to develop, enlighten and
produce a higher type of being, and some of the higher types
of negroes rna y also have been in former times driven back from
the North, when those of their descendants evolved into a still
further enlightened condition-as, for example, the Masi, who
are of a higher type of features. We see, on some of the monu-
ments of ancient Egypt, figures depicted which may well be taken
for these.
Dr Morton, recanting an earlier opinion, says:-" I am com-
pelled by a mass of irresistible evidence to modify the opinion
expressed in the' Crania Egyptiaca,' namely, that the Egyptians
were an Asiatic people. Seven years of additional investigat.i on,
PRIMORDIAL MAN
together with greatly increased materials, have convinced me that
they are neither Asiatics nor Europeans, but aboriginal indigenous
inhabitants of the Nile or some contiguous region-peculiar in
their physiognomy, isolated in their institutions, and forming one
of the primordial centres of the human family." The Nile
negroes were probably one of the first of the "An-rut race," the
race that was the first and oldest race of men, after the Pygmies,
as both Eusebius and Syncellus state that amongst the Egyptians
there was a certain tablet, called the " Old Chronicle," containing
30 dynasties in II3 descents, during a period of 36,525 years
(" Eusebius Chronicles," "Syncellus Chronicles"). The Ruti are
those of monumental Egypt, and as An is the Egyptian for old
or the oldest, or first, so the An-rut means the first or oldest race
of men.
Haddon's description of the natives of the Papuan Gulf
district of New Guinea is strikingly suggestive that they have
ceremonials and sacred symbols which correspond to those of the
Australians and therefore the Nilotic negroes, and that they have
the same concentric circles and spirals painted on their bodies
like the Australians ; as those of the Secret Tribal Societies of
the West coast of Africa, described by Brother F itzgerald Marriott.
These, no doubt, were all of the same-time exodus, the Ainu
being driven North and the other South as they were pushed on
by those coming out after them in a higher state of evolution .
Since writing the foregoing, we find from Dr C. G. Seligmann' s
paper, read before the Geographical Society and published in their
Journal, March rgo6, further confirmation of our opinions. Dr
S eligmann accompanied an expedition to British New Guinea,
and when speaking of the Toro, which appeared to be the tribal
name of the Bensback natives, he states that "one of their
favourite attitudes was to st and on one leg, with the sole of the
other applied just above the knee of the leg which supports the
weight of the body," in fact the same attitude that we still find used
amongst the Dinkas of the swamps of the Nile at the present time.
The various tribes that he visited, he says, "are totemic folk,"
with descent in the male totems in some, and female totems in
others. Marriage laws and burial customs are the same as we
find amongst the aboriginal Australians. They also use the
"bull-roarers" in their initiation ceremonies . Their hair also
must be classed as the same-frizzly-curly-wavy and some
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
almost straight. Their calaphic indices are the same. From
photographs produced it would be impossible to say that these
were not aboriginal Australians. There can be no doubt that
these people are of the same "exodus" as the Australians-i.e.
Nilotic Negroes-at the time of the Stellar mythos. It is a pity
that more of their sacred ceremonies were not observed; time,
however, will give us all.
Captain Macdonald states that in several islands, belonging to
the Solomon group, there is said to be a small race of men, about
4ft. high, who inhabit the mountains of the interior, and will not
have any intercourse with the" natives." They go in" families"
and roam from place to place, and do not build houses. They
have only bows and arrows, the latter deadly poisonous. Prob-
ably these are the remnants of the Pygmy race of the first
exodus-Paleolithic man, who have not yet been exterminated
by the Neolithic, who now form the "Nations of the Isles," and
whose customs and totemic ceremonies are identical with those
of the "Australian aborigines" almost in every particular; in
fact, they have the earliest Stellar Mythos. No doubt, in years
to come, much more will be known about these people.
All these ceremonies are the acting of the drama of the
Egyptian mythology-the survival of the myths in ceremonies,
games, usages, is totally independent of the proverbial short
memories of savages ; the thing that had been they repeated,
like any other act of nature, without troubling themselves about
the origin or end, and these customs carry their message more
simply than any written record in the world, when we know the
clue to their primordial character. ·
It is only by taking into account the ages of time that have
elapsed since the origin of primitive man and his evolution, and
various exodes that must have taken place from Egypt and the
Nile valley at different periods, that one can grasp the history
of the past. Even in these islands, geology teaches us that at
least two glacial epochs have taken place--i.e. twice zs,8z7 years
and how many more no one can say.
Evolution is slow and gradual, but probably the second
exodus was that when man had arrived at the totem. state,
present living descendants of which are found in the Nilotic and
other negroes in N.E. Africa, and of which the Australian,Solomon
Islanders and New Guinea aborigines are, at least, remaining
PRIMORDIAL MAN
descendants, still practically in the same state as their ancestors
at the time of migration from Africa. Remains of these have
also been found in Cornwall (see later), also in Southern Europe.
This must have occurred long ages before the other exodus took
place, because after they had perfected their Stellar mythos, the
Lunar and Solar followed, and then exodes took place, as may
OF other exodes, which we know went out from Egypt at the time
of the Solar mythos, one, we are told, went to the North and Isles
of the West. Some of these people came to Ireland and Cornwall,
and in Ireland we find the tomb of Ollamh Fodhla in the form of
the hieroglyphic Kha or Cross.
FIG 72;
Xz z
way, and three triangles with their bases the other, and a number
of concentric circles. These we have already
shown are also found on the Boomerangs of
the Australians, and amongst the Tribes of
Mexico and Central American States .
As stated before, the most important fact connected with this
hieroglyphic is that Mr Fitzgerald Marriott found the same sign on
the backs-the apex of each triangle on the spine and the bases
extending around the ribs, and concentric circles in front of the
men belonging to the Secret Tribal Societies in West Africa, of
which no explanation could be given (page 130 ) .
This is the hieroglyphic sign for the " Khui Land," a region
of Amenta, Land of the Spirits or Gods. And this is most
important to know; because it enables us to say with certainty
where was the origin of each-Egypt.
On the right side of the same stone, near the base of the
lower right triangle, we see seven () depicting the seven
Bright or Glorious Ones (Lesser Bear), the top one representing
the pole-star, and put across to show it is the" Head One"{)
There is also one to the right and one to the foot of these,
the hieroglyphic I (em)-from, in, into, on, at, with,
out from among, etc.
I n the centre of the stone we find Heaven depicted in ten
divisions and to the right of this in seven divisions. To the left
of the outer ring of the great circle-the Heaven in ten divisions-
one can see the hieroglyphic sign of the Land of the Scorpion-
i.e. Zodiacal West. Although very close to the outer circle this
is still very distinct.
The Heaven in ten divisions may also be seen depicted on
photograph, as well as the hieroglyphic sign of the Land of the
Scorpion-i.e. Zodiacal West.
To the left and lower part of the great circle we find two
serpents (Rerek). These are placed precisely as are those in the
photograph from Australia. Cf. Photo (page 8z).
To the left of the base of the lower left triangle we have the
ideographic sign C8J denoting a town or inhabited place, also
0 the Sun, Ra, Light, division of time. ~ an egg, feminine
gender.
172 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
At the lower part of the great circle part of the ideographic
sign U Ka ( qa) is found.
At the bottom is the ideographic sign :;:: for water,
wvvvv
any liquid, basin, a lake, a river, the sea of water, etc.
The following are decipherments of some hieroglyphics on
the other photographs; but it must be understood and remembered
that syllabic signs have various interpretations according to the
determinative ideograph, so that those are only some of many
and various interpretations:-
!. The hairy net, which is renewed in the shadow which passes
for a time over the. heavenly body.
2. It has been granted (to the Speaker) by those who are in
Tattu to destroy by fire (the souls of) his adver-
saries.
3· The backbone, the back, to cut in pieces.
4· The Sun, light, divisions of time.
5· An island, a shore, a maritime country.
6. To die, wickedness, misfortune.
7· The nose or nostrils, to breathe, to smell, to move, to rejoice,
to delight, to shut up.
8. An egg, feminine gender.
9· Any serpent or reptile.
IO. The moon and her phases.
II. Corn, wheat, crops, nourishment.
12. A town or inhabited place.
13. Bronze and iron, and objects made of these metals.
14. M.
15. His journeys.
r6. His chariot.
1J. a r, if, now, to tie together.
r8. pet, the sky, heaven.
19. neb (neb) each, every, all, any, master, etc.
20. r e r (keb) great, deep, name of a god, to resolve, to round,
about.
21. am, kern, to go abroad and forget people.
22. mu, water.
23. set, she, it, its, mountain, to break, they, them, their, etc.
24. am, dweller in, in, with, among, through, upon, around,
etc.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 173
25. hammemet, the coming generations.
26. (hu) to taste, to speak, to eat.
27. (am) (xu) daylight, splendour.
28. (seb) a star, a constellation, a god.
29. (es) (is) S.
30. (un) when.
3!. men.
32. The Tank of Flame is represented
several times, part of the vignette FrG. 73 · -Egyptian
relating to chaps. cxxv. and lxxxvi. Tank of F lame with
in "The Book of the Dead." Swallow.
FIG . 77·
FIG. 79·
These two designs are in the SAHAGUN
MANUSCRIPT and BORGIAN CODEX. The
upper represents heaven in eight divisions
and the lower the earth in the eight
divisions.
FIG. 8o.
A plate in Mr Conwell's book represents the five mysteries/
which are also depicted by the markings on the Churinga in the
photograph taken from Spencer and Gillen's book on the
Australian aborigines.
r. The Purification.
2. The reception of Sacred Rites.
3. Epopteia or reception.
4· End and design of the Revelation, the building of the heap
and fixing the Crowns.
5. The friendship and interior communion with God, the last,
most powerful and awful of all the mysteries.
Apparently they only knew five of the mysteries, although
there were thirty-three in all, the secrets of which up to the
present time have, we believe, not been discovered and all had not
been evolved at the earliest time (Neolithic age), only completed
when the Egyptians had finally worked out their Eschatology.
The characters found on these stones are both symbolic,
phonetic and ideographic, and are undoubtedly ancient Egyptian
hieroglyphics, and many are identical with those depicted in
' In the mysteries of Mizram there are 90°. These have been concentrated to
33° in the English-Scottish and American chapters, but the whole represents the
divisions of the Tuat and Amenta in the Ancient Egyptian Eschatology.
M
1"\AYAS • I'\AYA5 -.:
IRELAND AND CENTJ\1'\"ER& EGYP1'1Atl IRELAHD AND Cl:NlAM"ER.£. I.AiYPI'IAN
GR£AT BRJTA.lti l'\:EXlCAH GRfATf>RJll\IN l'\£Xl(O.
~~~~
- - ~~u~~~--4FNrb~~b~~b~
30 ooo
*
0 0 0 OOD
@; @J © 31
@. @ @ 3'1. ::·. .. . .. ..
0 0 0 3J \:::::::1
/I, II II
iL
n n .34
Jj' (f)
7 I 36 e
¢ <> 3) {?.
< < 3f ~
. Uil U'1}
~ 39 ~
0
L)
l.[O M£2
, ..
liiiill]
6)
v- . ·1.1"'"" v-
0
~
~
tR.
~
~
0
If\
~
0
e;.
!R
•~
1\
H
A
l1
c: c:
Sll V u v
c
@ @ @ elf@ t{?@
t- t ~ '\ ~
0
7
0
I
0
) r •O. 0
f
.& X.'&Xo
2. 2. 2
A ~ ~
FIG. 8r.
We show here 55 true Egyptian Hieroglyphics found by us in va{ious parts of
the world. Altogether we have discovered over I so.
SIGNS . AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 179
FrG. 82.
r8o SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
Spencer and Gillen's book, but although some words and sen-
tences are clear, these writings in stone are so fragmentary and
.disjointed that it is impossible to decipher them all correctly or
to form an interpretation of the whole .
We have given the decipherment of many of the hieroglyphics
here, but there are several others which are the oldest form of
hieroglyphic, so-called indigenous, and are of Neolithic origin,
identical with those found on the ivory tablets and pottery from
N aqada and Abydos.
Many readers would no doubt contend that the linear
characters found on some of these stones have no relation what-
ever to the true Egyptian hieroglyphic, but at Naqada and
Abydos in the tombs of the earliest dynastic period we find these
linear characters side by side with the pure hieroglyphic. In
several cases, however, the apparently linear forms are badly
scrawled hieroglyphs, and we know from marks on Vases and
Pottery found in the royal tomb of Menes that a transition stage
had commenced even in indigenous Egyptian Neolithic times in
their writings, and that these "linear signs" were the commence-
ment of the same and of purely Egyptian origin and wherever the
hieroglyphic for the name of Ptah or Amen Ra is found we know
that it must be at the time, or after, Solar Mythos had been
instituted, that the exodus of these Druids took place.
We have given photographs here, and if the reader will care-
fully compare them, he will doubtless arrive at the same con-
clusion. Of course,' a few of the signs appear to differ somewhat,
whilst others are identical, but this can be accounted for by the
fact that they were inscribed by various scribes.
There is also another proof that the Druids were of a later
exodes date than the Egyptians who built the pyramid of Gizeh, the
orientation of which is North, and which therefore must have been
built at the time of the perfected Stellar Mythos. - The orientation
of)hese Druidical temples is East by South, therefore they were
built in the time of the Solar Mythos, which confirms our opinion
of their Egyptian origin.
Professor Sergi, from his anthropological studies, confirms our
opinion that the Druids and inhabitants of these Isles came from an
African stock originally, yet there was a still earlier exodus than
the Druids in these islands, as is proved by the recent finding of the
remains of early Neolithic man in Cornwall, having the practice
and belief in Stellar Mythos (Harland Bay, Cornwall) see later on.
CHAPTER IX
" three rods or rays of light," signifying the eyes of light or the
radiating light of intelligence shed upon the Druidical circle.
It is also the name " I.A.U ." I.A.U., the son of PTAH- i .e. J esus,
son of the Father, so the three rods stand for " The Light of the
World," and the Druids used it as a sacred sign and symbol, the
same as the Makalanga use and recognise it. The Makalanga,
the children of the Sun, in South Africa, have this sign carved or
tattooed on their bodies, and consider it a most sacred sign, and
"the name of the great giver of light." They do not know the
origin of this, but their ancestors handed it down to them , and
so they still mark their bodies with this device and treasure the
meaning and name in a most sacred and solemn way. J esus t ells
his disciples, "Ye are the light of the world " (Matthew v. r4).
H e himself was called by Simon " a light to lighten the nations "
(Luke ii. 32), and he assumed the name of "the light that is come
into the world" (John iii. rg) ; and in another place he says, " I am
the light of the world" (John viii. rz), and again, "yet a little
while is the light with you" (xii . 35) ; " I am come a light into the
PRIMORDIAL MAN r8g
world, whosoever believeth in me should not abide in darkness"
(xii. 46). The Central Americans also had the three rays of light
Druids are the rough and . smooth " A." The cube @
was used by them first to signify truth and it was also a symbol
of mercury. They represented the northern Heavens by a circle
N Av
II / with twelve pillars, also the southern Heavens
as a circle S
0- with twelve pillars, and these two
FIG. gg ,
rgz SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
depicted-two large circles, N. and S., and one smaller one inter-
secting these . Each had the so-called twelve pillars, and here
they are called" Huts." A good specimen of one, almost perfect,
still exists here ; we give the drawing of this also, taken on the
spot, and it shows the entrance E. by S. of all the smaller circles or
Huts, so called, or "Pillars." All these we found at Rough Tor,
in Cornwall. It appears to us that Sir Norman Lockyer (in his
article in Nature, April rgo6), in speaking of two circles at
Tregeseal, has overlooked the lesser, which must have bisected
the two greater circles. In all our researches in Cornwall we
have been able to trace the remains of the three circles, and at
Rough Tor these are very distinct. It is quite possible, however,
to overlook the three here if you have not the "key," but to
anyone who will mount Rough Tor some fifty or a hundred feet
above the circles and then look down, the three can be seen quite
distinctly. Then, if we count the "Stone Huts" 1 of each, and
can understand the meaning and reasons for which these circles
were erected, we shall know that they represented the three
divisions of the heavens celestially, and the thirty-six nomes of
Egypt terrestrially, which, of course, is a somewhat different view
from that of Sir Norman Lockyer. Of course, his third circle may
have been destroyed, as the farmers make hedges with these stones.
These three stone circles of the Druids must not be confounded
or associated in any way with the " artificial mounds " we find
throughout the world, all of which bear a striking resemblance.
There is one at Salisbury Hill, at Avebury, 170 feet high, which
is connected with ramparts-avenues 1480 yards long, circular
ditches or " Dew Pans," and stone circles. Many of these are to
be found in England, Ireland, and North and Central America,
which are almost precisely similar. These are the remains of the
" Towns" or dwellings of Neolithic man, situated on hills or
downs, and ramparts were thrown up to keep off wolves and other
wild animals from their cattle. The "avenues" were made for
their cattle to pass through, morning and night, as they were
driven to and from their pasture. The stone circles marked the
places of the " huts" for the " keeper and look-out," and the
1
Vve found that it was a good thing to" whitewash" these stones first . Of course
it must not be forgotten that they also portrayed the H eavens-ftrst in the seven
divisions, then in eigh t, nine , ten a nd twelve-so we may find amongst the more
ancient remains stones only of one of these divisions of the Heavens approximately
giving the date of erection.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 193
"dew pans," which were a peculiar construction, were made to
contain their water supply. Early Neolithic man thus lived and
protected his cattle from the ravages of wild animals, he having
only stone axes, clubs, arrows, flint-heads and spears to use
against many ferocious beasts, therefore many would dwell
together on the top of the down or hill, throwing up ramparts
of earth and digging ditches under them so that wolves and other
animals could not easily get up to their flocks, which they drove
in at night to keep secure. Here we see the first formation of
"Towns" and "Cities" and man beginning to settle down in
one place, instead of leading the nomadic life of their Paleolithic
fathers. We draw attention to this as we have seen it stated that
these "Mounds" have been attributed to the Druids by some
writers. They are anterior to the Druids and are only to be
associated with Neolithic man, and at the time of Stellar mythos;
whereas the three circles were erected only by the Druids during
Solar mythos, and are of much later date.
Diodorus Seculus gives the number of the nomes in Egypt as
thirty-six. This symbol of the three circles of the Druids, there-
fore, would also represent the thirty-six nomesof Egypt at the time
the Druids left Egypt during the Solar Mythos, and somewhat
approximately fixes the date, as we know that the Egyptians were
continually adding and increasing the number of nomes from the
original seven up to forty-six. Historians have differed as to the
number of nomes in Egypt and the reason is that with the Astral
Mythology they mapped out seven in the heavens first of all and
depicted the seven in the earth, and from them circles of twelve
divisions, each of which, no doubt, was first astronomical, the
three twelves had gradually increased from seven, ten, twelve to
thirty-six. We know that not only did they map out the
Northern division of the heavens but also the Southern and
Central, therefore it is quite certain that here we find that they
divided the North into twelve, the Central into twelve, and the
South into twelve, making in all thirty-six; and, as they mapped
out "the heavens in a Celestial form, so they depicted the same in
Terrestrial form.
That the Druids brought this with them from Egypt is also
certain, because they could not map out the Southern heavens
here-these could not be seen here, and it would only be possible to
do this when near the Equator-here only could the Northern,
N
I94 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Southern and Central heavens be mapped out by the ancient
astronomers, and this we know that the Egyptians did very
thoroughly, and their Priests took this knowledge with them to
whatever part of the world they went ; hence the remains of these
ancient monuments we find in various parts of the world and the
true explanation of the same. We challenge anyone to gainsay
and prove differently.
These three circles are not only found in the British Isles,
but in various parts of the world, and these are proofs alone
which suggest how many thousands of years before the Baby-
lonians and Sumarians ever existed that the knowledge of the
architecture of the heavens, North, Central and South was worked
out and known to the old Priests of Egypt; and how any man,
of such eminent knowledge as Dr W. Budge, should state "that
the Egyptians borrowed their knowledge of the signs of the
Zodiac, together with much else, from the Greeks, etc.," 1 is
beyond comprehension! ! Even the Mayas had the knowledge
before the Greek nation or Babylonians existed, and it is a
question if the Druids were not much older than the Mayas.
Numbers of these circles may be found in Devonshire and Corn-
wall, especially Cornwall, and because the Greeks, at the latter
period of the Egyptian Dynasty, were employed to paint Dendera
and perhaps some other temples, is no reason or proof to any
thinking man, who has such contrary and conclusive facts still
extant, that the Greeks introduced the signs of the Zodiac into
Egypt, and we feel sure, from the great knowledge that Dr Budge
possesses, that he really does not believe it to be a fact. Perhaps
he is afraid, if he published the whole of his knowledge on these
subjects, "that he might be placed in a similar position as Dr
Ray Lancaster has been."
These must not be confounded with the two circles g
which were pre-Solar however, and twelve stones erected to form
each-one to the north and one to the south representing the 24
zodiacal stars, and as characters in the Egyptian learning these
earliest pre-Solar powers constituted "the old ones" or " the
Elders." These are Egyptian wherever found and are traceable
to two different groups of I2=the 24 mysteries of the Stellar
Mythos. These were the I2 who had their thrones as rulers
1 !! The Gods of Egypt,'! vol. ii. page 312,
PRIMORDIAL MAN
(or ,ceons) in the Zodiac and the rz as spirits with Horus-Khuti,
Lord of the Spirits in the heaven of et ernity . In the papyrus of
Ani and of Nunefer we see the Judges in the Maat appear as r z
in number sitting on r z thrones and we find these two circles in
Cornwall distinguishable from the three.
'' Where did our ancient brethren meet before lodges were
erected? upon ' holy ground'; on the highest hill or lowest vale
or any other secret place, the better to guard ag~ins t cowans and
enemies "; and we have distinct records left that when St
Augustine came to these Isles in the sixth century to convert the
' ' H eathern N atives" to ~hri stianity, he found numerous priests
and their disciples here, and who had been here '' for all time that
was known," who were distinguished for the pure r eligion which
they practised and professed . These were the so-called
1
' Culdees," and many joined the '' Christian Church " and became
priests of the same, and were merged into it after the close of the
twelfth century, although many kept themselves aloof for a long
period after . These were the last remnants of the old Druid
Priests-descendants of their Egyptian brethren-who practised
the pure Eschatology of their forefathers. Gradually they all
died out as a separate and distinct class, and those who remained
were merged into "Christianity," but they brought on all the
doctrines with them and practised these in secret places, in so-
called lodges, and these exist to the present day as "Freemasons."
The ceremonies have been somewhat changed, and innovations
have been made t9 suit the evolution of the times, but still Free-
masonry is the purest of all the relics of our forefathers, and in
E gypt alone do we find the origin.
No regular history of the order at this time can be found,
nor is it necessary to our purpose . W e know that their open
worship was prohibited by this edict of Canute here in England,
who reigned from rors to IOJ6. Some time, therefore, during
this period, the edict was issued, and they were forbidden to per-
form their devotions. To evade the minions of the law, they
resorted to private meetings and secret celebrations, and we do
not entertain any doubt that these formed the first so-called
' ' Lodges" in England, as a cloak to screen their religious rites
and ceremonies and to keep them pure as they had received them
originally from the parent sources in Egypt. It is impossible to
state if this took the form of '' Craft Masonry " first in England
rg6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
or Scotland. The Druids were first persecuted and driven to
secret meetings in England, as may be seen from the above edict,
but all that is immaterial to us, and we only mention it because the
Scotch people claim to be the "oldest masons." Our contention
is that the Druids were the direct descendants of the High Priests
of E gypt, who came over here. Their beliefs, forms, rites and
ceremonies were the same, and our brotherhood-Freemasonry-
has been carried on ever since, and is one and the same thing.
The allied Degrees-Degrees are quite arbitrary-contain
much innovation in some of the parts, and many of these have
been interpolated by members who have travelled and been
initiated in the so-called" Eleusinian Myst eries," which were those
founded in various centres of the world by men who had been
to Egypt and had learned some of the doctrines of the Priests
there. When they returned to their own country they found ed
so-called " Schools " and sects of the order. H ence, to gain the
correct knowledge of the whole of our degrees, it is necessary to
know these and the Egyptian R itual, and the knowledge of their
progressive evolution for the development of their mythos to
Astronomical Mythology, Stellar, Lunar and Solar; and finally
their E schatology, to appreciate the knowledge of all our signs
and symbols, et c., taking into consideration at the same time
what evolution and time have brought about.
What is that which is lost ? And where do you expect to find
it? The reason that we go from East to West in search of
that which is lost is because, when Osiris lost his life by the
machinations of Sut, like all the Manes he travelled from East to
West to enter Amenta. There, in Amenta, after passing through
difficulties, dangers and darkness, his Manes was regenerated
or raised again in the form of Amsu, or Horus, in spirit, and he
came forth from Amenta after entering the West, to the glorious
gate of the East again, as a raised Manes or glorified spirit in the
form of Ra 0 .
H e returned to the E ast with all the secrets of Amenta. H ere it
was, in Amenta, that the Tatt Cross was thrown down; here
it was that the Veil of the Temple was rent asunder and the C. S.
poured forth blood and water, and all was reborn; here he was
shown all the signs and given or taught those passwords, or words
of power and might that kept evil and the powers of darkness
away, and enabled him to advance from one Aat to the next.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 197
The Tatt Pillar was re-erected and the dead Osiris was reborn
as the Child Horus, and came forth as the glorified spirit Ra 8;
or the dead man had here been raised to this glorious resurrection
in spirit form. The :final password and sign had been given
him, the highest degree conferred, and to him who . was in pos-
session of ~ ~} ~ all doors were open, both in this life and
the life hereafter .1
Ta-Ua to Am-Uris the Egyptian for E. to W.
Here we have the answer which solves the question of "who
and what were our ancient Druids?" They were undoubtedly
descendants of the ancient Egyptian priests, who came over and
landed in Ireland and the West of England, and who brought
with them their religious doctrines and taught and practised them
here. The Tuatha-de-Dananns, who came to Ireland, were of
the same race and spoke the same language as the Fir-Bolgs and
the Formarians, possessed ships, knew the art of navigation,
had a compass or magnetic needle, worked in metals, had a large
army, thoroughly organised, and a body of surgeons; had a
"Bardic or Druid class of priests." These "Druids" brought all
their learning with them, believed and practised the Eschatology
of the Solar doctrines, and all came from Egypt. That their
temples are older than those found in Uxmal, in Yucatan, in
Mexico (which are stated to be rr,soo years old) and those
amongst the Incas in South America, and some of the Zimbabwe
in South Africa, is clearly proved by their want of knowledge in
building an arch, although we :find in the oldest remains amongst
the Zimbabwe lintels at Umnukwana, and no doubt there are
others in South African ruins, but successive immigrants have
obliterated most of the original, which was the old Egyptian, as
can be proved by other facts.
The Incas had the same wonderful and skilful way of building
as the Egyptians-that is, they so prepared and :finished huge
blocks of stone, and :fitted them so accurately, that it is almost
impossible to distinguish where the joints are. This was done
by a very :fine cement, made with granite, which blended with the
blocks, and made it perfect. This we also :find amongst the ruins
1
The word , sign a nd T . of the 30° was taken from Anhuri. An interesting plat e
of this in Egyptian is shown in Maspero 's work, "Dawn of Civ ilisation," p . 99 ·
Satit presenting Pharaoh Amen6thes III. t o Khnumu , from the T em ple of
0
KhnumO. at Elephantine, shows precisely the S - - of - •
rg8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
at Umnukwana and all the ancient part of the ruins called the
Great Zimbabwe.
But the ancient Egyptians did not build arches until a later
date. The first true arch is found in a Fourth Dynasty Mastaba,
at Medum-one always finds lintels. This is the case with the
Druidical temples ; but at Uxmal we find that the arch has taken
the place of the lintel. We have no doubt either, from the
character of the hieroglyphics and their significance, that this
temple or tomb of Ollamh Fodhla was built at the time of the
Lunar or early Solar mythos. The arches we find in Central
America are built in the same way and form as we find the
Egyptians and early Greeks built them-that is, one stone over-
lapping the other. This may be proved by comparing those of
Las Monjas, Palenque, with the Egyptian Fourth and Fifth
Dynasty arches, and" The. Treasure-House" at Athens.
In "Neu Manners and the Auld of Scottis," Boea says the
old inhabitants used the rights and manners of the Egyptians,
from whom they took their beginning. In all their secret busi-
ness they wrote with cyphers and figures of beasts, made in
the manner of letters.
The ancient Britons buried the beetle with their dead, the
same as the Egyptians, and the same genus-the Dermestes.
It was the emblem of time, ever renewing-a symbol of eternity.
The scarab not only represented the circle of the sun, but the
renewing cycles of the soul.
The H ebrew Gev is identical with the Egyptian Khef and
the children of Khef. The JEthiopic Genetrix are designated the
Gentiles, who went northward out of Egypt and carried with
them the primordial name of the birthplace in the Celestial North
-the race of J apheth is the same as the race of Kheft, and we
learn from CANUTE's EDICT that the Druids were called Gentiles
here at that time.
How many years the Druids lived and practised their
ceremonies and religious rites in Britain is not known, but when
Christianity was introduced into these isles there would be, no
doubt, a" war waged" against" the heathen," and as the former
spread and increased, so the other would naturally die out as
Druids, but the few who remained would still carry on their
mysteries secretly, and as many of their signs, symbols and
rituals were the same as taught by Moses, naturally they would
become absorbed into the later doctrines.
PRIMORDIAL MAN rgg
According to Ccesar, the Druids taught the Gauls that they
were all descended from Dis Pater, the Demiurge-that is, from
the god of Hades, or Amenta, who is Tanan, as consort of the
goddess Tanen, and whose name was taken by Ptah-Tanan,
the better known Dis Pater who was earlier than Osiris, in the
Egyptian Mythology, and from whom the Solar race ascended,
whether from Puanta, or the Tuat.
To understand this, it is necessary to know that Egypt
represented the Tuat, and Amenta geographically. Lower
Egypt was the representation of the Tuat, and Upper Egypt, of
Amenta.
Thus interpreted, the Tuatha, or tribes who brought the
Ancient Solar wisdom out of Lower Egypt, or the " Tuat of Egypt,"
were genuine Egyptians, and must not be confounded with the
manes in Lower Egypt, in the book of Hades, which was not a
geographical, but a mythical locality, in the earth of Eternity:
the lower domain of the double earth, the country of the manes.
The wise men of Old Egypt understood that this was made by
Ptah, and their religion at this period was the commencement of
the Solar, and the exodus at this time bore the names here as it
did in Egypt-i.e. what they portrayed celestially, and in the
earth of Eternity, in their religious doctrines, they mapped out
geographically.
Ccesar tells us also that Manannan, son of Lir, was patron of
roads and journeys, and he was worshipped by the Gauls above
all other gods. This is the Egyptian Ap-Uat, a form of Anup-
the guide through Amenta, and was a god of the Pole Star, and
lord of the Polar Paradise, before he fell from heaven, thus show-
ing that previous to the Solar, they had the Stellar mythos.
Another name for him was El Shaddai.
There are two points always to be considered in the departure
of the human migrations from Egypt: one is from the summit of
the Celestial Mounts-the.. other from the hollow underworld,
beneath the Mount, or inside the earth, as these from the Tuat.
The races who descended from the Mount were people of the
Pole, whose starting point and reckoning time were from one
or other stations of the Pole Star, determinable by its Zootypes-·
these were Stellar.
Those who ascended from the nether world were Solar. Taking
this point in conjunction with the others we have brought forward,
200 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
we can trace approximately the time of the exodus from Egypt
of the different tribes from all over the world, by tracing their
Zootypes to the Constellation of the Pole Star, corresponding to
it, but prior to the time that the Pole Star passed into the Con-
stellation of H erakles, or the Man-or at the time of the Great
Deluge of Manhu-i.e. when Herakles was replaced by another
Pole Star.
Previous to this, the races were imaged by pre-human types,
and the Great Mother was the origin of all; all was Stellar mythos,
or Stellar-Lunar; after the Constellation of Herakles arrived,
the Man superseded the Woman; Solar doctrines took the place of
Stellar and Lunar, and the Fatherhood replaced the Motherhood.
The time of the exodus of the North American Indians and
Samoans must have been at the time of the change of the Pole
Star from Cygnus to Vega, in the Constellation of Lyra, about
r8,ooo or 2o,ooo years ago, according to their traditions and the
Zootypes of their tribes or about 26,ooo years before that.
All such origins as found in their Marchens are of course
mythical and not historical or geographical, although the
mythical land gets localised on the surface of the earth, geogra-
phically. r 1 .. • I
In explaining the story of the Deluge from tales found (from
all over the world), there was not one, but seven-one at the change
of each Pole Star, the hitherto reigning star sank down into the
waters of space, and gave precedence to the next one in the cycle
of precession, and therefore there was a deluge at the change of
each Pole Star, 6-and the Great Deluge of all. The One=6 + r = 7,
was when H erakles, the Man, sank down and was drowned in the
Celestial wat er of space, the end of the Great Year, when all the
Zootypes- the Tortoises, Apes, Bears, Serpents, et c. -were
transformed into human beings-i.e. the creation of man, and the
cycle of precession recommenced again. And the seven primary
powers which had hitherto been portrayed by Zootypes, were now
imaged in the earliest human form of man-as Ptah and his
pygmies.
Here, then , we have the original • dot, or "point within
the centre of the circle, from which the M.M. cannot err" if he
believes and so acts, et c.
· First the dot • or point is in the centre of a star with seven
Rays ~ or its summit. It signifies " The Supreme One,"
PRIMORDIAL MAN 20I
and the seven glorious ones-The Master and the seven wise
men. The seven Powers sustaining The One :-Horus, in Heaven
situated at the Pole Star, with the seven glorious ones circulating
round-i.e. the Stars composing the Little Bear. Heaven was,
at this period, divided int o two divisions, North and South-
Light and Darkness, with Horus representing the North and Light,
and Sut, the South, Night and Darkness 0 sometimes repre-
o
sented by two circles with 0 above, with emblems of regal
power-One name of Amsu, the risen Horus.
e 0
0
FIG. 90·
FIG. 92.
THE CABLE-Tow
How many of our fraternity know the true import and
meaning of the" Cable-tow" ? Originally it was a chain or rope,
of some kind, worn by the I. or those about to be initiated, to
signify their belief in God and their dependence on Him, and
their solemn obligations to submit and devote themselves to His
will and service, and the fact that he is neither naked nor clothed
is an emblem that he is untutored-a mere child of nature-
unregenerate and destitute of any knowledge of the true God,
as well as being destitute of the comforts of life. This is the
state in which we find all candidates. The chain was used by the
Druids and Egyptians as a symbolism, as stated above. Also
that he was being led from darkness into light, from ignorance to
knowledge of the one true and living God, Creator and Judge of
all things in heaveR and earth. Here we have the origin of the
Cable-tow in the Eschatology.
Father Burgo's description of the Zapotecs, Mexicans and
Mayas, and also Juan de Cordova, speaking of" Tola, a grass-like
plant, (una yerva de los ervazales), out of which they made a
straw rope,, (una sozuilla o' tonuza), which they brought to con-
fession and laid down on the ground before the pijana and
confessed what sin they wished to confess, etc," gives you a very
wrong impression, and their translation is not correct, because
"Tola" here they make the meaning of as" sin" and" lao-Tola ".
place of sin or confession, but this is wrong ; . the meaning of the
word is "a dark place," and the ceremonies observed and de-
scribed by the above show how ignorant they were of the true
meaning of the ceremony, which was the same as that of the first
degree in Freemasonry, and the "rope of straw was not to hang
the young man with," as all I.'s well know-although in some
Glyphs the rope appears around the neck.
That the rope appears around the neck of more than one, in
these picture scenes (seven in some) is only a symbol of the seven
powers-as "the seven ropes," and each one of the wearers of
these represents one of the seven powers or attributes of Horus I.
in their sacerdotal duties. Originally it was one only which
was associated with Horus I. and Amsu (the risen Horus or
Horus in the Spirit). This is well depicted in the accompanying
206 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
photograph of Amsu. The Cable-tow is seen hanging down his
back; it has been removed from the neck (earthly type). Horus,
having been led or passed through dangers, difficulties, darkness
and death in the underworld, emerges as Amsu, the first risen
man-God, and attached to his crown of two feathers (denoting
the two lives, earthly and Spiritual) is this Cable-tow or rope-as
a symbol that it is "a power" which has led him through from
earthly to Spiritual life.
In the same way was the boat of Osiris dragged through the
underworld by a rope, by the "powers" we find mentioned in
the Ritual as he was dragged in, led through darkness into light,
came forth in the double cave, and emerged as Ra in a Spiritual
form-one and the same-the former being the Stellar and oldest,
and the latter the Solar or Osirian: in our case we apply it
symbolically in the Christian.
The origin of the "Blazing Star" was the Egyptian "Sothos,"
and shown as Anubis, who guided the soul through Amenta,
and its allusion as the star which guided the "wise men," etc., is a
recent version of the old, and one which does not require further
explanation (see Ritual, also page 84 for I8 °), and which is found
many times in the Mexican and Maya pictures and glyphs.
" The Bright Morning Star," the Star with eight rays, also
represents Horus of the resurrection or Jesus. It originally
represented "Orion," the eightfold one-the highest. The
seven, with the essence of these added to make "THE ONE "-i.e.
eight.
In Revelation the Son of God promises to give the Morning
Star to him that overcometh, "as I also have received of my
Father: I will give him the Morning Star," Rev. ii. zl). The
Morning Star was equally identified with Horus, " I know the
power of the East, Horus of the Solar Mount, the Calf in presence
of the God and the Star of Dawn," Ritual, chap. cix. ; henceforth
the Morning Star was given to the followers of Horus, therefore
we use it.
It was the Star of Horus and his guide which led him to Para-
dise when he seated himself upon his Throne, and then Horus gave
his Star as a guide to his followers (see Ritual).
Perhaps nothing shows or demonstrates so well the universal
evolution and the origin of all our Signs, Symbols and PW's, and
how they have been brought on from the primordial and the
PRIMORDIAL MAN 207
ancient E gyptian Stellar, Lunar and Solar Mythos, added to
when necessary, or altered in name to suit the Priests of various
ages, as the SSW of the so-called go o of the Myst eries of Mizram
(H ebrew for Egypt). These mysteries are the same as the
Myst eries of Memphis, all of which we know and are perfectly
acquainted with. They are somewhat similar to our Freemasonry
in all its degrees ; but we have compressed their go o into 33°.
The E gyptian PW and A are " I and 0 " in the highest degree,
but the English Freemasons do not recognise any connection
with these . vVe are of opinion that our Freemasonry is purer
and a truer copy of the Ritual than the others, which contain
innovations.
The original Pole Star with dot ~ represented Horus I .
This, with Triangle, was Stellar. The square was Solar, first
portrayed at the time of Ptah when he completed Amenta and
built the heavens on the square by adding E. and. W. toN. and S.
with four supports-the four children of Horus.
CHAPTER X
the seven others revolved in the Celestial Heaven, and THE ONE
who governed the seven in the Terrestrial. The Great or Mighty
Prince who ruled over this other seven, which they depicted by
eight divisions. The Chaldeans followed this also, which can be
proved and seen by their tablets, where they show the heavens
in eight segments, with diameters running from the four cardinal
208
* *
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
which is the
and Babylonians, in fact, obtained all their laws and learning from
the Egyptians. The Code of Hammurabi the Sumarians copied
from the Egyptians and handed on to the Chaldeans.
Their old company of primeval gods, mentioned in the
"Seven Tablets of Creation," were eight in number and may be
classed as four pairs, the same as the Egyptians, for instance:
Apzu-Rishtlt-Mummu-Tiamat
Lakhmu-Lakhamu
Aushar-Kislar, correspond to the Egyptian
Nu-Nut
J?:el;m-I:Iequt
I_(er~ui-I}.er~uit, etc., etc.
Later on the Egyptians added four more and mapped out
the heavens in twelve divisions-the twelve signs of the Zodiac ..
The Chaldeans did the same, or rather copied them. Their
history of Creation is a copy of the Egyptian; also the great
battle between Horus I. and Sut, and their underworld or Hell.
But these gods were not eight or twelve different gods but
attributes of THE ONE. This is clearly shown in the Egyptian
Texts. When they first divided the heavens into four divisions
they assigned four different powers or attributes to these and four
consorts for the same : -
Nu, name of a god or attribute of God, represented the great
watery vapour from which this world consolidated primarily.
Nut was the female counterpart.
Hel;m represented the fire and heat of the Sun.
~e~uit was his female counterpart.
I}. e~ui, represented light and darkness or night and day.
I_(e]f.uit was his female counterpart.
~erl}, powers of nature at rest ; these were the attributes of the
two forms or first.
l;{er~et was his female counterpart.
And were divided further into eight and twelve, the Chaldeans
did the same, and each different name of the powers or attributes
0
210 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
have been called separate and different gods and goddesses by
those who should know better, and thus may Egyptologists
"have become mixed," because they.._have not traced all these
" powers" back to "THE ONE," and perceived that by evolution
different names had to be added and given to the various powers
which dawned upon them, and which they recognised, as their
brains expanded in knowledge and observation, as the only way
that their true idea and meaning could be expressed, having only
a rudimentary language at the time.
The Babylonian Tiamet, which waged war against Marduk,
the Champion chosen by the gods, was held to be the incarna-
tion of all evil. This monster was 300 miles long, and had a mouth
IO feet wide, and moved in undulations 6 miles high, and was
Ioo feet round his body, corresponds to the great serpent of the
Warramunga of the Australian Aborigines, which was a copy of
the Egyptian Sut, when he battled with Horus I. The tales are
the same in each instance and he is the same as '' the Leviathan ''
of the Hebrew-the "serpent of many twistings and folds" (see
Job xli.; Jeremiah li. 34; Isaiah xiv. zg). He was hunted for
slaughter by Gabriel, and with the assistance of Yahweh was
slain by him. Gabriel here is the counterpart of Marduk,
Yahweh taking the place of Anshar as the head of the gods.
Although the Hebrews obtained their Hell direct from the Egyptians
they took their "Leviathan" from the Babylonians, but these latter
obtained it direct from the Egyptians at a much earlier date, and
we must not forget that this great serpent, Apep of the dynastic
and Solar-worship time, took its origin and was brought on from
the pre-dynastic Stellar Mythos-Horus I. and Sut-the first
fight between light and darkness. When this earth was surrounded
by thick watery vapour so that the sun's rays could not penetrate,
Sut was the primary-the god of darkness-but as soon as this
vapour cooled down and the sun's rays penetrated to the face of
the earth, then light superseded darkness-Sut was deposed and
Horus I. became primary. When this was brought on in
dynastic times, Ra took the place of Horus I. and Sut that of
the great Apep, and the fight was day and night-Ra overcoming
the darkness of night each day.
The seven-headed dragon and beast of the Book of Revela-
tion, like the seven-headed basilisk serpent mentioned in " Pistis
Sophia," have their origin in the seven-headed serpent which is
PRIMORDIAL MAN 2II
mentioned in the Pyramid Text) and in Revelation ix. rg horses
are referred to which had "tails like unto serpents) and had
heads)" which is a copy of the monster which inhabited one of
the Pylons of the Tuat.
The Babylonians made offerings to the dead in the same way as
the Egyptians did; in fact) all nations did) and Dr W. Budge) speak-
ing of the offerings taken to the tombs of the dead in his "Book of
the Gods of the Egyptians)" page 86) says :-"It is possible that
certain simple folk may have been led to believe that because
meat offerings and drink offerings in abundance were taken to
the tombs) the deceased must naturally partake of them) and it
is more than probable that the Egyptians) in a semi-savage state)
made such offerings because they believed them necessary for the
dead." But this practice was simply a continuation of the customs
of the earliest Egyptians-earliest man-the Pygmies) and still
is amongst them and all native tribes all over the world-" offer-
ings to the spirits of the departed)" as a propitiation) so that the
spirits may not come back and work them any harm. These
nations still believe) as their forefathers did) that the spirit may
return and do them" good or ill)" and so you find" spirit houses)"
with food placed inside, to propitiate them. This was the original)
and the Egyptians worked out from this first two things-that
is) the Ka) the Spirit) and the Ba) the Soul. The Ka or spirit
after death separated from the Ba or soul and went before the
Divine Creator to be judged) and) if justified) then returned to
the soul and could travel after throughout the universe. After
it was justified the spiritual body was called the Sahu. All these
things took a long time to work out) and many Egyptologists
have overlooked this : also their names as well as others which
were afterwards added. These " offerings " are still carried on
in the Christian Church) but by evolution they are now called
" Offerings to the Church"-" Easter Offerings)" " Christmas
Offerings." One has only to go into a Roman Catholic church
to see the abundant offerings to "the Saints)" or walk into any
churchyard of orthodox Christians and still see the flowers) etc.)
on the graves of the dead-the remnants of the evolution of past
ages-the offerings to the Spirits. The foregoing will answer
Dr Budge's 1 questions on page cxi. " as to when this spiritual body
1 "The Gods of the Egyptians," by Dr E. A . Wallis Budge. Published by
Methuen & Co.
212 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
'began its existence. Unfortunately no satisfactory answer can
at present be given to it, for no t ext yet discovered supplies the
necessary information ." No text gives it because it existed long
before ; how far back it would be difficult to say, but as we find
the Aboriginal Australians and all native tribes throughout the
world and the Pygmies still believe and practise this rite, it
would date long before the" Dynastic Egyptians." The skeletons
of man, found in the earliest quarternary period or Pleistocene
age, and also in the upper quarternary period, have been few.
Apparently the mode of burial of the present Pygmies was
followed-i.e. they had no "burial ground" but buried them
where they died and moved on, and so we know little or nothing
about their weapons, mode of life or ideas ; but in the later
Paleolithic age we find some evidence. In the Neolithic, ample
evidence of the commencement of their Mythos, when it must
have existed.
The Babylonians copied the E gyptians but they confounded
the " good Zoo types " of the Egyptians with the " bad ones "
and made them all bad, perverting the whole Eschatology because
they did not understand their uranographic creation, and the
H ebrew legends are mere drivelling nonsense rendering their
Zoo t ypes anthropomorphically.
We cannot agree with Dr Budge that "the E gyptians
borrowed their knowledge of the signs of the Zodiac, together
with much else, from the Greeks, who had derived a great deal of
their astronomical lore from the Babylonians " (" The Gods of the
Egyptians," vol. ii. page 312). H e says further : "It is at present
a subj ect for conj ecture at what period the Babylonians first
divided the heavens into sections by means of the const ellations
of the Zodiac, but we are fully justified in assuming that the
earliest forms of the Zodiac date from an exceedingly primitive
time." Why, the knowledge of all this was " old " in Egypt before
the Babylonians even existed or knew anything about it, as we
shall prove later in this work. The E gyptians had worked out all
the architecture of the heavens, and their priests had carried the
same with them to all parts of the world- not only the Northern
heavens, but the Southern, as well. Probably they worked out
the South before the North, and the Druids and the Mayas and
the Incas knew it all from the Priests of E gypt, the earliest
probably thousands of years before the Babylonian nation
PRIMORDIAL MAN 213
existed. The Babylonians copied and obtained all their know-
ledge from the Egyptians, and we are surprised that Dr Budge
should write that they borrowed from the Greeks; they were
old and degenerating and in decay before the Greek nation was
born ! ! Well may he say that " it is a subj ect for conj ecture at
what period the Babylonians first divided the h eavens into
sections, etc.," because they never did; what they knew they
borrowed either direct fr om the E gyptians or Sumarians-the
latter obtained it from E gypt. It was the ancient Egyptians who
mapped out the heavens into 12 divisions in the North, 12 divisions
in the South, and 1 2 in the centre, making 36 in all, and the
twelve signs of the Zodiac. To whatever part of the world the
Priests went they carried this knowledge with them; this proof
lies more in the ancient remains that we find in various parts of
the world than anything else-the 3 circles, the 2 greater bisecting
the middle and lesser, and each divided into 1 2 parts-these are
much older than the seven tablets of Creation by thousands of years.
If this is not so, how can Dr Budge and other Assyriologist s
explain or get over the facts we bring forward in this work ? It
is very well to say that "whether the Babylonians were them-
selves the inventors of such origins- i .e. (the Zodiac), or whether
they are to be attributed to the earlier non-semitic Sumarian
inhabitants of the country, cannot be said" ; and when he states
"that the Greeks borrowed the Zodiac from the Babylonians, and
then the Greeks introduced it into E gypt, probably during the
Ptolemaic period," 1 it appears to us that Dr Budge must have left
this part of " the Gods of E gypt " to be written by one of his
assistants, who knew nothing about the history of the past. We
should be grieved to think that Dr B udge, in all seriousness,
believed and thought as the Aryanist s and Assyriologists of the
past have done. Surely , researches into recent discoveries, at
least, must convince him differently , or how does he account for
even the various three circles of stones found throughout the
world, each divided into t welve parts, the two greater bisecting
the less ? The" Photographs of the Nomes of E gypt, representing
the divisions of the heavens," which the old Priest s had worked
'Herodotus considers that the na mes of t he gods of Greece are derived from Egypt,
the Pelasgians being t he in termediaries wh o brought them to Greece, and h e attributes
a bsolutely t o the same Pelasgians the carrying th ere the " Cabiric Mysteries," which he
considers and believes were brought by the m fro m Egypt. Even at this time Egypt
was old, and it was la te in her hist ory.
2I4 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
out and carried with them in the various exodes throughout the
world, besides other mural and "Pietra Libra" evidence, must
be acknowledged to be thousands of years older than the Baby-
lonians or Sumarians! ! These latter cannot be overlooked or
passed over if we wish to elucidate and obtain the true history of
bygone ages of the life on this planet-its origin and evolution.
And surely, because the Egyptians, when they were decaying
as a great nation, employed some Greeks to paint some Mural
scenes for them, it cannot be in any manner of way a proof that
these men introduced the Zodiac !
The twelve legends of the solar hero, Gilgames, relating to
the twelve signs and the twelve labours of Hercules, are com-
paratively late, as they are based upon the Zodiac of twelve signs,
which belongs to the final formation of the heaven that was
preceded by the heaven in ten divisions, and earlier still in seven.
The Greeks, with their indifference to facts and their fondness for
figures and fancies, played pranks with the Astronomical
Mythology, and mixed the crocodile, which was a good dragon,
with Apap, the reptile. The blind god," hungering for the morn,"
is a Greek figure of Orion, which does not explain anything-but
Orion is the Stellar representation, by night, of Horus, the Solar
god in the darkness of Amenta, who is An-er-f, the blind Horus,
whose sight was restored to him at dawn.
In the Babylonian astronomy, Saher-Sahu is identical by
name with the Egyptian Orion-that is, Horus in his resurrection
as the Sahu or glorified likeness of the risen god or soul-the
Sahu in the planisphere, who represents the manes rising from
Amenta to paradise above. The planisphere contains a number
of Egyptian deities. They are the gods and goddesses of Egypt
-the mythological personages and zootypes that make up the
vast procession which moves on for ever round and round, accord-
ing to the revolutions of the earth or the apparent revolution of
the sphere-at least a dozen can be identified.
r. The Ram-headed Amen-with the constellation Aries.
2. Osiris, the Bull of Eternity-with the sign of Taurus.
3· Sut-Horus-Twins with the Gimini.
4· The Beetle-headed Kheper-ptah-with the sign of the
Beetle, later, Crab.
s. The Lion-faced Atum-with the sign of Leo.
6. The Virgin Neith-with the constellation Virgo.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 2I5
7. Hur-Makhu of the Scales-with the sign Libra.
8. Isis-Serkh, the Scorpion Goddess-with the sign of Scorpio.
g. Shu and Tefnut, figured as the Archer- with the sign of
' Sagittarius.
ro. Num, the Goat-headed, who presided over the abyss-
with the sign of Capricornus.
rr. Menal, the Divine Wet Nurse-with the sign of Aquarius.
rz. Horus of the Two Crocodiles-with the sign of Pisces.
It is not possible that all these gods and goddesses and nature
powers of Egypt were constellated as figures in the universe by any
other than the Egyptian mystery teachers of the heavens.
The deity of the Pole Star was known to the earlier Chinese
and Japanese as the supreme god in nature, who had his abode
on the great Peak or Mountain; this god the Chinese called
Tien-hwang Ta-Ti-god of the Pole Star ("Religion in China,"
page rog).
Shang-ti, the supreme ruler, was the highest object of worship.
His heavenly abode, Tsze-wei, is "a celestial space round the
North Pole," and his throne was indicated by the Pole Star
(Legge, "Chinese Classics," vol. iii. pl. r, page 34, and "Chinese
Repository," vol. iv. page 194).
This is the most sacred and ancient form of Chinese worship :
a round hillock is the altar on which sacrifice was offered to him.
In the Archie Chow Ritual (Li) it says:-" When the sovereign
worshipped Shang-ti, he offered up on a round hillock a first-born
male as a whole burnt sacrifice."
Both the Mount and the first-born male are typical. Anup
was the first male Ancestor. The hillock is an image of the
Mount. This deity was also known to the Chinese as the
"Divine Prince of the great Northern Equilibrium" who
promulgated the laws of the silent wheels of the heaven's palace,"
or the cycle of time determinated by the revolution of the stars
(De Groot). This was the Stellar Mythos of the Egyptians.
It is stated in a very ancient Chinese manuscript, called
Pih-Kea-Sing, the date of which is said to be 3000 B.c., that the
Chinese originally came from the North-west as colonists, the
whole number of whom did not amount to more than a hundred
families, whose names are still preserved in this manuscript, and
are the same as we find in China at the present time. They came
over the heights of Kwan-lun toward• the borders of Hwang-ho,
zr6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
subdued and perhaps exterminated in succession the barbarous
clans which they found in the country. In this manuscript
is shown the head of the first Buddhist, called the "Messenger
of God," and of him it is said, " The Holy One appeared from
the West." The head of the same shows" two horns," symbolical
of Solar descent, which the Israelites assigned to Moses, Mosheh or
Amosis, the regenerator of their creed.
These people had considerable knowledge in the arts necessary
to social life. They could write, but their writing was in hierogly-
phics. They knew the course of the stars, and had the same
astronomical knowledge as the ancient Egyptians ; also the
same ideas of symbolism and a similar Eschatology, and they
had made out the same cycles in time. Their Y always
had the same meaning as the Egyptian f ank or Hebrew
T Tau. Christian X. How far all their hieroglyphics
correspond to the ancient Egyptian we are unable to say,
except that we know that these hieroglyphics were the images
of the things represented in life, and many that we have seen
are identical. They were the first or original writings, and
they have been altered at the present day by the addition of a
number of straight lines which have gradually obliterated the
original. Only on such monuments as those of Yu and Mount
Thrae-shan, in the province of Shan-tung, can we still see the
original images, and in these characters one may yet trace a great
similarity to those in use amongst the ancient Egyptians. Also
on some very ancient Chinese coins Egyptian hieroglyphics have
been found.
Tai-Hao, the great celestial, was the first mythical or astro-
nomical ruler in the Chinese divine dynasties. With him
commenced the mystic diagrams called Yi or changes, which were
eight in number. These were revealed to him by the dragon-
horse that issued from the yellow river, or the (representation)
Milky Way. Tai-Hao corresponds to Anup, the inventor of
astronomy and first ruler of the Pole Star. The dragon-horse is
the same as the Egyptian water-horse that was combined with
the crocodile in Apt, goddess of the Great Bear and mother of the
. seven rulers. According to M. Philastre, in his version of the
Yi king, the name of the Chow dynasty and of the Chow Yi
PRIMORDIAL MAN 2IJ
divinising-book, signifies circular movement, the revolution
embracing the whole universe, the movement of the Pole. Chow
Yi would mean the changes of the Pole and the Pole Stars in
precession. Thus the Chow dynasty of the sons of heaven would
b e the seven successive rulers of the Pole who reigned for 25,827
years-a scientific fact.
Anyone who can write Symbolic Chinese, can, even at the
present day, travel all through China, Japan , Chinese Tartary,
Siam, Java, Corea, in fact, throughout the whole of Eastern Asia,
and with this symbolic language, make himself perfectly under-
stood although he may not be able to speak a syllable of any of the
languages of these countries.
; Sir C. Alabaster, who was a great Masonic student and had
much insight into China, says :-" Going back to the earliest
historic times in China I find a clear evidence of the existence of a
mystic faith, expressed in allegorical form and illustrated, as
with us, by symbols. The secrets of this faith were orally trans-
mitted, the chiefs alone pretending to have full knowledge of
them. I find, moreover, that in these earliest ages, this faith
took a Masonic form, their secrets being recorded in symbolic
buildings, like the tabernacle Moses put up in the desert and the
t emple, his successor, Solomon, built at Jerusalem; that the various
offices in the hierarchy of this religion were distinguished by the
symbolic J ewels, held by them during their term of office, and .
that, as with us, at the rites of their religion they wore leather
aprons, such as have come down to us, marked with the insignia
of their rank. The compasses and square, used as the symbol of
right conduct. The man who had the compasses and square and
regulated his life thereby, being then, as now, considered to possess
the secrets and to carry out the principles of true propriety." We
find one of the most ancient names by which the Deity is spoken
of in China is that of "The First Builder" or, as Masons say,
"The Great Architect of the Universe." The original from
which these sprang was the Egyptian PTAH, who built the heavens
with his seven assistants, but at the present time the myst eries
of this ancient faith in China have become lost or obscured,
though attempts at a revival may be traced in the proceedings
of existing brotherhoods, whose various rituals and signs are
supposed to be, in some measure, founded on ancient rites and
symbols, which have been handed down from earliest ages. Here
2I8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
we see the degeneration that has crept in and gradually con-
taminated, debased and obliterated the true Masonic rites and
ceremonies which their forefathers carried with them out of
Egypt and established in this country.
The Ainus ,I the aboriginals of Japan, ''the hairy men,"
are a very old people, and came out of Egypt in the earlier time
of their Stellar Mythos, as their name implies-" The Children
of the Bear,"-the children who went out of Egypt at the time
that they first made out in their Astronomical Mythos that the
seven pole stars circulated round the Pole Star, that is-Seven
Glorious Ones-the Seven Lights. Probably these people first
inhabited Persia, India, China and Asia generally, but were driven
out farther and farther east by a superior race, which took their
place from the centre, until now we only find the remnant of the
original in the Far East, north of Japan and Northern Asia. They
still practise some of the earliest Astronomical Mythological rites
amongst themselves, having the Bear as their "first" Totem.
The Ainu say that their forefathers drove out and extermi-
nated with clubs a race of dwarfs who were there before them;
they say that these dwarfs were only three or four feet high. 2
They describe them as being of a red colour and having very
long arms in proportion to the rest of the body, and that they
used flat stone knives, scrapers, and other implements of stone.
These Ainu are of the same original race and type as the
Australian Aborigines, and the story of Abydos and their beliefs-
i.e. future state-correspond with the ritual of ancient Egypt.
They are not really Polytheistic and do not believe in the existence
of gods innumerable, as has been stated by some writers. The
so-called different gods are names only of the various attributes
of the One Great God. Their skulls are of the same shape and
average capacity as the Australians and Nilotic negroes.
The fact that the name Ainu is found on the stone of black
diorite, . containing the Code of Hammurabi, at Susa, may have
some connection with these ancient people. Mr Stanley Cook,
like a good many others, is in doubt as to the origin of this
Code and from whence it was originally derived. His able
1
Probably these Ainu came from that domain of Egypt -which Maspero calls
the "Haunch," opposite AQnu, the "Haunch" here representing the Great Bear .
It is situated to theN . of Memphis and Pyramids of Gizeh , a nd W . of the Nile .
2
. Recently some of them have been found living amongst the mountains in
China .
PRIMORDIAL MAN 219
arguments leave it an open question, but the more one studies it
the greater is the conviction that it was originally Egyptian and
brought from there. Assyriologists generally agree that the
dynasty, to which Hammurabi belonged, was associated with
immigration, and if we take it as pretty well proved by the
various words, the origin of which is Egyptian and not Arabian,
except as" carriers" of the same, we can understand why there is
such a close resemblance of "The Laws of Moses" to this Code.
Moses lived about rooo years after this Code was engraved on
this stone, but he was one of the High Priests of "On" and well
versed in all laws and doctrines both of Amen Ra and Osiris, and
he no doubt made use of as much or as little of their laws, or
modified them, as circumstances required when he left Egypt with
his followers. We must remember that after the ancient
Egyptian language died out Aramaic intervened before the earlier
Coptic, Moabite or Biblical Hebrew. Iau is Iu of the Egyptians,
and Yahu is certainly an earlier-form than Yahwe. Iu dates at
least 6ooo years B.C., as can be seen on Egyptian Papyri in the
British Museum, and abandoned later on. Iu was the same as
Tmu, the son of Ptah, and Iu is therefore the son of Ptah. It was
written later by the Phcenicians in Greek, Hebrew, etc., in
various forms, such as Iau, Iahu, las and after as Yau and Yahu,
Y being of much later date than I, and we have no hesitation in
stating that the Iau here referred to-and of still later date as
the Chinese Y -is the same as Iu in the original, and that all these
laws of Hammurabi were those which had been in use in Egypt
thousands of years before the existence of Hammurabi.
South Arabian and Phcenician were simply copies of the
Egyptian. Erman states that the administration of justice was
centralised under the old empire. The old empire, from recent
discoveries, dated at least ro,ooo years ago, probably much
longer, and until those who are studying this subject recognise the
facts that have been brought to light by discoveries in recent
years, they will always be falling into a pit which they cannot get
out of, for words and names can be traced to the Egyptians long
before the name of Moses, although it is more than probable that,
as he was a learned High Priest, he made use of this code for the
Israelites. As stated before, the Chaldees were from Egypt
originally, and obtained their learning from there centuries before
the existence of Israelites in Asia.
220 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Seven Footsteps of Buddha denote the seven steps in pre-
cession which are a co-type, equivalent to the seven stations
of the pole, and a footprint on each peak is the symbol of a
station in precession. Thus, the footprint of Buddha upon
Adam's Peak in Ceylon shows that this was one of the seven
annular Mountains in its sevenfold system of Mount Meru.
The two feet, as found on rocks and in caves in Australia.
From Prof. Spencer and Gillen's "Native Tribes of
Central Australia," published by Macmillan & Co .-by
permission, with our thanks, and two feet in Mexico a nd
amongst the Zapotecs. See pictures of the Rock Draw-
ings of the Australians and Humboldt Fragment of the
Mexicans (pages 66 and I I4) .
FIG . 95.
Swastica Totem of Tribe of North America.
i.e. Prince of the Emerald Stone. It was for this reason that it
.was sacred and carried by those throughout their wanderings into
countries where it could not otherwise be found, and so we find it
amongst them at the present day. In Central America it is found
depicted in various forms connected with Horus I. as the Giver
of Rays of Light, and a representation of Eternal Youth.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 235
It was not until a short time before the period of the Greeks
and Romans that Egypt began to decay, when their priests
became degenerate, and their downfall has progressed in one
learned. M anetho states that Moses was one of the priests and
was learned in all the Osirian and Amen-Ra doctrines, and
changed his religion t wice, or rather, forms of his religion, although
time and evolution have doubtless changed a good deal from the
original, and many other ceremonies have been introduced to suit
the requirements of the gradual evolution of civilisation. The
ornaments of the ancient Druid Priests- i .e. Breastplate, Gold
Girdle and C (the L) are precisely similar in every point to those
worn by the High Priests of the Children of Israel, as may be
seen at the present time in the Dublin Museum and Truro
PRIMORDIAL MAN 237
Museum, in Cornwall, these having been recovered from the tomb
of Ollamh Fodhla, and near Rough Tor, in Cornwall; one of
these was the same as worn by the ancient _Egyptian priests.
FIG. 98.-Full Dress of the High Priest of the Egyptian s, I sr aelites, Druids, a nd
Mayas . They all wore snow white. Breastplates-and the above various H ead
Dresses-some modified.
The Maya, Central American and Inca priests all wore the same,
as far as we can trace, from historical records.
Many people think, and the J ews themselves believe, that
they are the "chosen people." Yet, it is distinctly recorded in
the old Papyri that the Egyptians used to believe and say that
they were the chosen people of the Lord . Those who may believe
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
in either of the above, should distinguish between "Jews" and
" Israelites ." The J ews, strictly, are ·of the tribe of Judah, the
Israelites, as we have shown elsewhere 1 were from Egypt. Thus
FIG . 99 ·
America. The signs from the French Dolmens, which are given
fla me born of a fl ame, to whom his head has been r estored after it had been cut
off. Thy head will never be taken from thee henceforth. Thy head will n ever be
carried a way." This shows and proves that the custom ori ginated during Stellar
Mythos .
PRIMORDIAL MAN 257
~ u, The
C7 Tern, Altar
~· Ox mal, U xmal
u Ta, this
M, Ox, three
the time of the practice of the Stellar Mythos, over zo,ooo years
ago certain-after the recent discoveries at Abydos perhaps more
than roo,ooo .
The fact that these were buried facing North-i.e. facing the
Pole Star and with a triangular stone placed over them with the
apex pointing to the Pole Star-would, in our opinion, be an in-
dication that they or their ancestors came out of E gypt at the
time of the practice and belief in the Stellar Mythos, and that
these people practised the rites and ceremonies, and had their
beliefs in the same, and that they are of a much older date than
PRIMORDIAL MAN 259
the Druids. The Egyptians, at the time that they sent out the
colonies of these people, had not yet evolved the Solar Mythos,
FIG. ro6.
From " Queen Moo," by Dr L e Plongeon. By his kind permission ; Found at
Uxmal, Yucatan .
with us. This w,e find throughout all the world, wherever
remains have been found, not taking into account what
may be termed "accidents " or cremation, which came
into use " later."
(Mention is also made of a find of spindle-whorls in Harlyn
Bay, but nothing is said about any markings, etc. It would be
interesting to know if the " Swastika " mark was found here, but
one of the most interesting points about this find of prehistoric
things is that there is evidence of a long occupancy of this district
by Neolithic man. The Swastika is found frequently on Stones
in Devonshire, and a good specimen is in the Museum at Torquay.)
That this " thrice-bent " position form of burial was the com-
mon practice amongst the early races of man will not admit of any
doubt,and that it had sprung from one original, and was taken from
z6z SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
the knowledge of the position of the jrEtus in utero ; they believed
that the spirit entered the body of the ·child in this position, and
when the body died it was placed in the same position for the
spirit, until it left again. The burial customs, rites, and cere-
monies, one and all, from the remotest times, were founded in the
faith that the departed still lived in the spirit; in the ear.liest mode
of interment known the dead were buried for rebirth . The
corpse was bound up- the "thrice-bent position"- in the fcetal
likeness of the embryo in utero, and placed in the earth as in the
mother's womb; it did not denote a resurrection of the body,
but was symbolical of rebirth in spirit; not only were the dead
elaborately prepared for the spiritual rebirth, but many symbols
of reproduction and resurrection were likewise buried in the
tomb, as amulets and fetish figures of a protecting power.
What then does this indicate ? Undoubtedly that here we
have a progressive people ; and this custom, like the hieroglyphic
language, was simply the beginning of that higher and more
perfect state that we find in both-that is, the one brought to
perfection in embalming; the other- those artistic hieroglyphic
writings-which perhaps took many centuries from the time they
commenced to record their " rude marks " and " crude embalm-
ings" to the time those Egyptians whom we now know so well
excelled in a perfect Eschatology.
We have no doubt that some parts of the "Ritual or Book of
the Dead" have been worked out and carried on, orally at least-if
not written anywhere-for ages, and this, it appears to us, was
the time of the first Horus and the Stellar Mythos.
Fishes, crocodiles, lotus sprays, birds, etc., were the original
hieroglyphics, and were of an indigenous Paleolithic or Neolithic
origin, and also the means first used to express ideas. Before
the language of speech was developed to express thoughts
and wishes orally, the early man could only do so by means of
rude drawings of what he saw, and thus convey the meaning
required. These drawings had been improved upon for centuries,
and at the time of Abydos we find sufficient progress had been
made in the art of writing to add linear signs to these originals.
Other types followed. Sir H arry J ohnston states that the Pygmy
is very apt and quick at drawing, and with a reed or piece of stick
will mark on the ground a figure or sign to convey his meaning,
having no words to represent what he wishes one to understand;
and which we proved to be a fact.
CHAPTER XIII
Ka-Nekht-Meri-Maat.
PRIMORDIAL MAN z6g
Lock of Youth ; in his hands the Flail, the Crook, a Tatt and the
Sceptre, and wears the crown of the two feathers JlQ_.
The Priests of Heliopolis had brought on the Lunar and
Stellar doctrines with whatever there was of the Solar from
H enen-Su, and although their doctrines had changed now from
Stellar and Lunar into Solar, they still attached the Horus name
to the Kings, as the descendant or servant of Horus, and it was
not until User-Ka-f, the first King of the fifth dynasty, that the
Horus name, showing that he was a descendant or servant of
Horus, was omitted. This man substituted the title of " Son of
the Sun" in its place for the Egyptian Kings, which was adopted
by every King of Egypt afterwards.
It was the legend set abroad by the Priests of the first King of
the fifth dynasty that Ra took upon him the form of the King and
visited the Queen's chamber, and bec'a me the actual father of the
Child, which is parallel with the Christian" Immaculate Conception."
A study of Khensu is important, because it gives the key to
how these old Egyptians merged the Stellar into the Lunar and
the Lunar into the Solar Mythology. This is one of the great
connecting links which must be studied if one wishes to know and
understand how they brought on all the first Trinity in the Stellar
Mythos and. added to it in the Lunar and Solar doctrines .
Volumes might be written on this subject, but we feel that what
we have brought forward is enough for this work, both for Free-
masonry and the Christian doctrines. At the same time we must
not lose sight of the fact that although various and many names
were given him, and various and different attributes attached to
each different name, it was the one and the same god, from the
time we first recognise him as Horus I. and Amsu, to Osiris and Ra·.
We dissent from Dr Brugsch when he says: "The two Bulls, men-
tioned in the t exts of the late period, are Osiris and Khensu, and
they represent the Sun and the Moon." If he means by this
that they were different, we contend that Khensu was Horus I.
brought on from the Stellar, and was now Lunar, and Osiris was
the same, brought on in the Solar doctrines. This applies also to
Khnemu, the first member of the great triad at Abu. Although
he is represented in various forms-in one example, quoted by
L anzoni, he has the head of a hawk-Stellar Horus I.1
It was probably at Henen-su that the doctrines of Solar
1 Khnemu, or Her-Shefi of "The Book of the Dead ," means " he who is on his
One of the eight gods. Son of Ptah at Memphis. son of A tum at Annu, Builder
of the Temple of Heaven, Bruiser of the serpent and Conqueror of the dragon.
Prince of p eace and goodwill, Teacher of twelve years old in the temple. the
Divine healer .
PRIMORDIAL MAN z8r
understand. H e it was who destroyed all evil and brought light
and dispersed darkness, healed all those who were ill, and caused
light to shine to bring forth all life-The Divine Healer, The Good
FIG . !IJ-lxtlilton .
The Mexican representative of I-em-Hetep (Egyptian). It is one form of_ Horus
as the divine healer, the Good Physician, etc ., and is portrayed here with a
crown and 4 feathers-i.e. the God of the 4 Quarters-also with t he Star with 7
Rays-i.e. God of the Pole Stars. He has the Horus Lock and is further
represented as the " D ark face of the night "-the original prototype of R.
in the r8°-An-er-f of t he Egyptians, the one who leads you from D arkness,
Death and D angers, etc., into Light and Glory. The Ancient Mexicans t urned
to him when sick or afflicted and implored his a id to heal them of their
diseases. He is shown here "as preaching, or Sayer of Sayings in the
Temple." He has the Emblem of the A.S.R. on his arm and the Horus sign
of the "Two feathers" on his feet. His Left hand and arm point to the
passage of " The Tuat " and in his Right hand he holds "The 1ount of
Paradise."
Physician-and the young teacher of Divine gospels in the
Temple (see Ritual).
Nothing that we have written as regards the great antiquity
of ancient Egypt and the Nile valley demonstrate that here pri-
mitive man first .began to learn and observe nature's laws, and
z8z IGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
progressed in all forms of knowledge until a great civilised people
was formed, from whom emigrations took place to all other parts
of the world, carrying all they knew up to the times of the various
exodes, is altered by the recent discoveries of Flinders P etrie and
De Morgan . There is no doubt in our minds that Flinders P etrie's
view that there were two races at least which inhabited Egypt-
one African and indigenous, the other immigratory from Asia,
bearing with it the civilisation of the Pharaohs, and subjugating
the first indigenous and savage population-is an entirely errone-
ous idea . There is absolutely nothing to prove that either the
ancient Egyptian knowledge, or the people, came from Asia, and
the fact that Flinders P etrie discovered an immense tomb at
Naqada, revealing a civilisation unlike that of the Pharaohs, and
showing a genuine Neolithic civilisation, with some copper objects,
and graves similar to those of the same epoch in Europe
-that is, with shrivelled corpse buried in the position of
the fretus in utero. The thrice-bent man of Uxmal and Cornwall,
and dismemberment of some parts of the body, etc., shows by
other discoveries of De Morgan's at the same place, and at Abydos,
that these were the older inhabitants.
In our opinion, De Morgan, who found new graves, including
a royal tomb, presenting data of great importance for the primi-
tive history of Egypt, is quite right in interpreting the facts
differently from P etrie and in regarding these as the " old race,"
representing the Aborigines, the earlier inhabitants of these parts.
Professor G. Sergi, in his Anthropological Studies, proves more
conclusively than anything else-outside our statement of the
facts which we have brought forward-that we are correct in
placing Egypt and the Nile valley as the birthplace and centre of
civilisation, from whence various emigrations to other parts took
place, and as the dates of these exodes varied, so did the customs,
etc., which they carried with them, remains of which still exist in
various parts of the world .
The argument which P etrie uses that the Egyptians were a
new race of emigrants, conquering those of Neolithic civilisation,
which can be seen by the writings of the former, and because the
latter had none, " only rude marks, not grouped," will not be
borne out by any argument if we go into the facts. It is true
that the " old race "had no writings, as writing is now understood,
but they had their "rude marks," which may be taken as linear
PRIMORDIAL MAN
alphabetical signs, and may be seen by P etrie's plates, also in the
examples given by. De Morgan.
Now, although these "marks," without having any alphabe-
tical ~ignificance attributed to them, are really writing signs, many
of which still remain in the alpha:bets of existing races, shown by
Evans, which would be brought into line with the pre-Phcenician
writings, found in the Mediterranean, and the pre-Neolithic of
other parts of Europe, Australia, Canary Isles, Yucatan, in
Mexico, Europe, and other parts of the world, carried out of
Egypt no doubt by exodes at this period, for it is distinctly shown
that they were used here at this date, and further, at the epoch of
Abydos and· Naqada they were used cotemporaneously with
writings of Egyptian type-hieroglyphics. It is proved by the
pottery and ivory tablets found in the royal tomb at N aqada
that a large portion of the hieroglyphic signs, which at the time
of Meni were conventionalistic types, are of indigenous Neolithic
origin, and shows more conclusively that the elements of hiero-
glyphic writings had been growing here on the banks of the Nile
long before the time of the first historic dynasty, from the time
that the first Pygmies invented the first sign language, and which
they still have and use amongst themselves most proficiently,
because they had not, and have not words enough to express
all their meanings and ideas .
The Egyptians were a progressive people from the first, and
as they acquired more knowledge their modes of expression by
signs and symbols . would naturally improve, they never lost
anything, but preserved and improved it, merely altering to suit
the times. Their writings were altered and added to afterwards as
is plainly shown in the Hieratic and Demotic. One has to consider
that probably the work of centuries had been carried on from the
time when the first man made his "rude mark" until even the
time of Meni.
Diodorus Siculus declares that the Egyptians claimed to have
sent out colonies over the whole world in times of the remot est
antiquity . They affirmed that they had not only taught the
Babylonians astronomy, but that Belus and his subj ects were a
colony that went out of Egypt. This is also supported by the
book of Genesis in the generations of Noah. H e was greatly im-
pressed with.the assertions of the priests respecting the numerous
emigrations, including the colonies of Babylon and Greece, but
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
they named so many in divers parts of the world that he shrank
from recording them upon hearsay and word of mouth. He t ells
us that they had sacred books transmitted to them from ancient
times in which the historical accounts were recorded and kept, and
then handed on to their successors (see Book I. z8, 29, 44, 8r).
It is much to be regretted that he did not record what the priests
t old him, because his writings are still extant; but we fear that
the records of the priests are for ever lost with those and many
non-historical facts which might have helped to link the broken
chain "in the records of the past." Thus we see that colonies
went forth and settled in all parts of the world, leaving the proofs
in language, myths, and the hieroglyphics in religious rites . The
symbolical customs and ceremonies in far-off lands are still extant
amongst races by whom they are no longer read or understood,
but which can be read in E gypt.
C ROWNS
The Crown _is a symbol in the 33°, the highest we have, and
because of its importance we have taken some considerable
trouble in searching the records of the past to find why the
E gyptians attached such great importance to it and from whence
they took the origin. We believe that this can only be traced
back one way, seeing that one form of crown at the time of their
Solar Mythos ·represented Zodiacal Light, it must have been
brought on from the Lunar and previously from the Stellar
Mythos. Now we know that the Pole Star (one) represented
Horus I.- i.e. the Light of the World. That was one, but there
were seven Pole Stars in the circle of recessional movement:
There was one in the Dragon,
, one in the Lesser Bear,
, one in K epheus,
, one in Cygnus,
, one in Lyra,
, one in H erakles,
, one in Corona Borealis or the Northern Crown.
The Crown, being a symbol of the highest, which, being the
P ole Star, would be the highest point and the Star Alpha in this
constellation is called " Clava Corona," which means the key of
the Crown ; also the seven Pole Stars in their circle formed a,_,
PRIMORDIAL MAN 285
-Crown for the Supreme Being, of whom it is said: "His diadem
predominates at the zenith of the starry heaven, which was the
Crown upon the summit ·of the Stellar Mount of Glory" (Ritual,
chap. cxxxiii.). This is the origin of the eternal Crown in the
Eschatology, having been carried on from the seven stars of
the Stellar Mythos. In the Ritual, chap. cxxxi., it says :
"He arriveth at the aged one (Horus I.) on the confines of
the Mount of Glory (Pole Star) where the Crown awaiteth him."
From the very earliest times crowns were used by rulers to
denote their rank and position, and from their shape we learn the
period in which they were worn. The earliest, shaped thus Q
adopted probably during the Stellar Mythos, can be seen on the
Ivory Tablets found at Naqada, Australian Aborigines, PAPYRI
OF ANI and " Book of the Dead."
At a later period Atum is depicted wearing a crown with two
feathers, thus _m_ , Ptah is also represented as wearing this
crown. There were other forms as well, but these two feathers
represent the two lives, temporal and spiritual. The yellow
plumes, still worn by the Pygmies and other natives of Central
Africa, must be associated with the Stellar Mythos. We see these
adorn the head of the god Bes, also the goddess Anqiet, and are
still worn by the Inner African natives at the present day: These
after were reduced to two feathers in the crown of the Two
Feathers in the Solar doctrines, and signified the two lives, earthly
and spiritual ; what the original signification meant-if any more
than a simple adornment, we are unable to say. At the time of
Solar Mythos we find the Ate£ crown. Many have sought the
reason why the Egyptian kings adopted this crown, which is very
remarkable in its form. It adorns the figures of Ra and Osiris,
and was worn by the kings of Egypt to denote, symbolically, that
they were the representatives of Ra and Osiris. The shape
might have been taken from one of the projections in the corona
of the sun.
On page 220 of " The Story of the Sun," by Sir R. S. Ball,
W inter Solstice
F IG. I I5.
points have a slow relative motion round the orbit, the period of
the year at which they attained thousands of years ago, took place
about the time of the equinox. Hence, if we represent the orbit in
its true elliptic form , a tangent at the extremity of the major axis
will define both the point of equinox through which it passes,
288 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
and the direction of the minor axis or line of solstice to which it
will be parallel, thus indicating the relation of the universe, and
the figure thus described exactly gives us the royal cartouche,
always encircling the names of the E gyptian Kings, which thus
images forth the celestial foundation and universal jurisdiction
of that monarchy, so long as the earth preserves its divinely
appointed course .' ' 1
1
" The Book of the Master," by Marsh Adams.
'
CHAPTER XIV
F I G; II7:
Maat or Mati, and Osiris, seated on Masonic Square:
(Fr9m P AP YR US OF ANI. )
FIG. II8.
The First or "The Maatit Boat."
From photo by Emil Brugsch-Bay. Original found at Meir is now at Gizeh. The
only boat which has preserved its original rigging. Dates from eleventh or
twelfth D ynasty. The dead man is sitting in his cabin wrapped in his cloak.
been the Little Bear and not the 11 Great Bear," may be assumed,
because the former could always be seen and was always under
observation, whereas the latter, at times, dipped so far down the
horizon, that at certain periods it must have been lost to view to
those in Egypt.
Sir L. Page Renouf, in his translation of 11 The Book of the
Dead," is of opinion that the 11 Coffined One " and the 11 Seven
THE ARK OF THE Goo SEKER ON ITS SLEDGE.
The Sekru-Siedg:e or Ark which preceded the Boat or Ark before P tah had completerl Amenta, and the Boat of Ra or Osiris
PRIMORDIAL MAN 293
Glorious Ones" who follow, represent the Pole Star and the
Great Bear, but he evidently overlooked the fact that at times
the Great Bear dropped below the horizon in Egypt and
could not be seen, yet the "Seven Glorious Ones " always
remained visible. H ence our opinion that it was the Little
Bear-Ursa Minor (Ritual, chap. lxxii. ), "The 7 Stars which
never set."
In the depiction of these seven that we find in Central America
FIG. I 1 9.
FIG. !20.
The Holy of Holies in the T emple of Solomon, a nd The Ark of the Covenant,
sho·wing the bars on the side, according to I Kings viii. 8. The Cherubim above
on the covering, each with two wings without hands, and a cloud above
between the Cherubim which seems to shine and to be, as it were, embraced by
the wings of the Cherubim, and we give the origin and history of the Ark, as
it may be interesting to those who belong to the Grand Council of Royal Select
and Super-excellent Masters.
U
rule.
H all, from which place all are judged as to the past, and must be
found perfect before they could proceed further.
Symbolically, therefore, it shows that it was first emblematic-
ally the seat for judging right from wrong, so to speak; " to
bring the material into perfect form, and to reject that which was
not perfect," and to build on the square as a fourfold foundation
is to build for ever. Paul speaks as a mason when he makes
Christ " The Chief Corner Stone " in the Temple that is builded
(Ep. ii. 2 0-22) .
We must date the origin of our Ceremonies in Freem asonry back
to the time when the Egyptians had perfected their Eschatology ; in
fact, it was and is their Eschatology, practised in a dramatic form,
the more so to impress upon the I. and those of the various degrees,
as they pass from the lower to the higher, to instil into their minds
the whole of the doctrines of final things. These were the Priests
and learned men only, who knew all things, and the common herd
of mankind were never taught all the forms, ceremonies and
doctrines. The Priests, who formed a distinct brotherhood
amongst themselves, kept the knowledge and powers as a close
secret, and only taught the common people as much or as little as
they thought fit; but, although we date our ceremonies only as
far back as this, we must go back thousands of years before to find
the origin of most of the signs and symbols. Some of these date
from the earliest Mythos, but more from the Stellar Mythology.
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Thesewere broughton and used in their Eschatology, symbolically,
as we have brought it on in the Christian doctrines in the same
manner, therefore, the origin of the signs and symbols would be much
older than the form of our ceremonies. We would impress again
upon our readers that the word Freemasonry was not used then,
but that Freemasonry, in all its degrees now, is the purest form
that is in existence of the old Eschatology of ancient Egypt, and
that the more one studies the records of the past, the great er proof
there is that we differ very little, even in the form of our lodges
and all pertaining thereto in each degree . The study of the
ancient remains of the writings and t emples, found in Central
America and Yucatan, and other parts of the world, prove how
universal this was, and how exact the copy; and because we find
different names in different parts of the world, and different names
in the same countries through the various ages of this earth's
existence, even up to the present day, it was the same Great God
from the beginning until now, the same attributes, and the same
trinity in unity. Evolution and time have changed much as
regards names, and various Priests have made innovations, but
from the time of Horus I., the first man-god who lived and died
and rose again as Amsu, it is all one and the same, however much
the various cults have made innovations .
"The situation of the Lodge-due East and \.Vest "-proves
that our Brotherhood was founded at the time of the Eschatology
of the Ancient Egyptians, and not from the Stellar or Lunar
Mythos, as it would then have been North and South; but, taking
all the various degrees of the Brotherhood into consideration, it
is astonishing how little has been obliterated from the Astronomi-
cal Mythology, not only in signs and symbols, but also, that part
of the Ritual has been retained from the earliest date; and
although we have "substituted words and explanations" for all
our ceremonies, so much of it has no real meaning for those who are
Students of Freemasonry, because we only repeat it like the poor
Aboriginal Australians: "it has always been " ; there can be no
wonder, therefore, that many Brothers have looked for the true
meaning and origin for years, without being satisfied that the
present one is right, nor can they ever do so without returning to
Old Egypt, for it is here only that the birthplace of the Brother-
hood can be found. The legends which have been founded on the
Astronomical Mythos, and Ritual of Egypt, will find their explana-
PRIMORDIAL MAN
tion here only, and nowhere else. It is useless to try and continue
an exoteric rendering in the place of the true esoteric representa-
tion ; science and knowledge in the end will prevail, ignorance and
false beliefs must give place to scientific truths.
FIG . 12 r.
.....
. •• . '
•• • • •• '
•••
• •••
• ••
•
• • • • •e •
• • • C' •
FIG; 122;
PRIMORDIAL MAN 3rr
form of this triangle that Shu lifted up the heavens, standing on
the top of the " Seven Steps," and the apex of the triangle rested
on them (Fig. 121) . ·
The uranographic symbol, which was constellated in "Tri-
angula," was composed of three stars held in the hand of H orus
(Fig. 1 22) . Drummond, Od. Jud. pl. 3·
The Triangle, which was thus const ellated in "Triangula," is
the tripartite division of the Ecliptic, and the t riple seasons of the
E gyptian year :-
The Water season being represented by Horus;
The season of Wind and the Equinoctial gales by Shu ;
The season of Dryness and Drought by Sut ;
otherwise," the water season," " the green season," and" the dry
season," the three signs of which are : -11 water," " growing
plants," and a "barn" or storehouse.
Four months for the water season gave the correct length of
the inundation, and the E gyptian harvest occurred in the eighth
month of the year ; then followed four months of drought and
dearth, which came to be assigned to the destroyer Sut. These
three seasons can be traced as a basis for the Zodiac, which
was afterwards extended to one of four quarters and twelve signs.
Horus of the Inundation was given the Lion as a Solar
Zootype ; the Archer, four signs farther round, was assigned to
Shu, and four signs are a correct measure of one season, or a
t etramine.
Sut was continued in conflict with Horus in the Constellation
of the Twi'ns, the power of drought which was opposed to the
power of life. Shu was the reconciler of these two continually
warring powers, and in the Zodia'c he represents the green season
of vegetation and breathing life, which came betwixt the seasons
of water and drought.
The Egyptian month was divided into three weeks of ten
days each, which obviously corresponded with the heaven of the
triangle, the tripartite Ecliptic, and the three seasons in E gypt.
Then followed a heaven of four quarters or four sides, in which
may be traced the houses of Sut, Horus, Shu and Taht; but the
division of the month or moon, and the Ecliptic in three parts,
equat ed with the three seasons in a circle or Zodiac, which was
measured monthly by the Lunar god Taht, with his 3 x ro, thirty
days.
3!2 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
This mound or pyramid of seven steps is called the staircase
or ladder of Shu, and M aspero says it was famous throughout all
Egypt. The event (as supposed history) took place at Hermo-
polis, the city of which Taht was lord, therefore it was during
Lunar Mythos that this originated. In the Ritual, a figure of
this mound, with seven steps, called the ladder or staircase of
Shu, is frequently portrayed. The moon fulfilled its four quarters
in twenty-eight steps, fourteen up and fourteen down. In the
first quarter the moon took seven steps upward, from the under-
world to the summit, which, in the annual reckoning, was the
equinoctial mount. There are two sets of names in the Ritual
given to the seven steps, as the seven primordial powers in two
of their Astronomical characters in Egypt. In the first :
r. An-ar-f, the Great.
2. Kat-Kat. Different
3· The Bull which liveth in his fire . N ames or
4· The Red-eyed One in the House of Gauze. A ttributes
5· Fiery-face which turneth backwards. of
6. Dark-face in its Hour. Horus.
7. Seer in the Night.
In the Second :
r. Amsta.
2. Hapi.
W e gwe the original Egyptian
3· Tuamuteef.
n ames,· all brothers of 30°
4· Habhsenuf. know our present ones.
5· Maa-tef-f.
6. Karbek-f.
7· Har-Khent-an-maa-ti.
The first four of the latter seven are the gods of the four
quarters, who stand on the papyrus of earth and who become the
children of Horus in a later creation.
We must remember that Shu upraised the heaven of day in
one character and the heaven of night in another .1 He is a pillar
of support to the firmament as founder of the double equinox.
He sustains the heaven with his two arms. It was at the
equinoctial level that the quarrel of Sut and Horus was settled
1 Shu upraised t he heaven of day a nd in his other charact er was Anhar who
former is much more ancient than the latter, and we cannot find
any reason for Brother Gould calling it "Solomon's Seal." Solomon
was not born when this was first used as a sacred sign, and as far
as our researches go, we have not been able to trace any facts or
reasons to support the assertion that Solomon ever used it as a
seal, though possibly Brother Gould may have some authority with
which we are not acquainted~ However, whether he used it or
PRIMORDIAL MAN
not, this sacred sign is much older than Solomon, and the origin
and meaning was as we have given . It is widely dispersed all
over the world, and is often to be found in connection with the
"Khui Land," and they probably took a,nd adapted it from the
sign in Aries in the above way. In the Royal Arch degree we
have also these t wo triangles interlaced, surrounded with the
circle and with the triple tau in the centre, the meaning of which
is known to Royal Arch Masons.
FIG. 124.
9
8
7
6
5
4 '-
2 3
This V ,with the numbers, will also be interesting to
I
those of The Royal Ark Mariner's degree.
The earth or house of Anup was then complet ed by the
Square or base of Pyramid, at the four corners of which, as
keepers, were the Divine Powers-the children of Horus :-
Hebrew Ch risti a n
In Egyptian : Amst a Man Matthew
Hapi Lion (Ape) Mark
" Tuamutf Ox (Jackal) Luke
"
Kabhsenuf . . E agle (Hawk) John
"
Adapted as the signs of the four banners of the Children of
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Israel when they left Egypt, and the explanation of which all
R.A.M.'s are well acquainted with. Vve give here a photograph
taken from a copperplate engraving over one hundred years
old.
These " four children of Horus " are very important in
tracing back the origin of the present Eschatologies to the past,
as they are the prototypes of our present four Evangelists. We
have stated before, these four children of Horus are the same
which we find amongst the Mayas under the names of
r. Kan-Bacab-The Yellow Bacab, who stood at the South,
2. Chac-Bacab-The Red Bacab, who stood at the East,
3. Zac-Bacab-The White Bacab, who stood at the North,
4· Ek-Bacab-The Black Bacab, who stood at the West,
and in Central America, Mexico and amongst the Za·p otecs these
names are:
Acatal Beeu Kau
Tecpatl Ezanab Muluc
Calli Ahbal Lx
Tochtli La mal Cauac
HORUS
TRIANGLE.
TYPICAL OF
H E.AV EN
SHU . EQUINOCTIAL
FIG. 1 2 5 .
AMSTA HAP I
TUAMUTF K,ABHSE.NUF
TRIANGLE
TYPICAL OF HEAVEN
SHU SUT
AMSTA HAP I
REPRESENTED BY sqUARE
TUAMUTF KABHSENUF
FIG. 127.
The Double Holy House of An up. Origin of Temples found by Dr Le Plongeon
at Uxmal.
r. Tai-Tsong-East,
2.Sigan-fou-West,
3· How-Kowang-South,
4· Chen-si-N orth,
320 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
which represent the four Great Powers or Mythical Mountains
in China.
F ifth: Amongst the North American Indians they are
known as the "Four Powerful Ones ." These people supposed
that these heavenly architects emanated from" the Great Infinite
One," evolved in the material universe from chaos, and they re-
presented them by a square within a circle and by joining the ends
of the vertical and horizontal diameters, in
some cases with an erect pillar in the centre
of the square to represent the Great In-
finite One, the origin and centre of all.
Probably this figure may be the same as
those found , one in J ava and the other in
North America, mentioned before; but we
are unable to say for certain as we have not
FIG . r28 . seen any photographs of them, and have
only the description given by Forbes and Gerald Massey.
Sixth: The people of Bavili, Bimi and Yorba, West Africa,
have the same under the names of
r. Ibara,
2. Edi,
3· Oyekun,
4- Oz-be,
and build these names, with the name of Ifi, the Son of God-i.e.
Horus-into the walls of their houses.
Seventh: Revelation iv. 6.- And in the midst of the Throne,
and round about the Throne, there were four beasts, full of eyes
before and behind :
The first was like a Lion,
The second was like a Calf,
The third had the face of a Man, and
The fourth was like a flying Eagle.
This photograph shows the four Evangelists, St Matthew,
St Mark, St Luke and St John, depicted here as a Man, Lion,
Ox and Eagle, and must be conclusive evidence to the reader,
showing him how the Egyptian prototypes have been brought
down and adopted by the Christians. These also may be seen
in many churches here in England at the present time, one of the
finest specimens, perhaps, being over the altar at South Tawton
PRIMORDIAL MAN 32I
Church, in Devonshire, where also may be seen a granite stone in
one of the aisles over a grave, with some very clear hieroglyphics
(Egyptian) cut on it; which probably was taken from one of the
Druidical remains on Dartmoor.
FIG. 129.
The Christian form of symbolically representing St Matthew, St Mark, St Luke and
St John. Brought on from the old Eschatology of the Egyptians and repre-
sented throughout the world as we have shown.
The foregoing, we think, is sufficient proof that mankind
emanated from one common centre, and for this we must go back
to Egypt, for mankind existed here long before they had evolved
their Eschatology, at the time of their Mythology. Nowhere else
have we been able to trace Stellar Mythology proper, except in
Egypt, and all have their origin in the Ritual of ancient Egypt;
nowhere else can it be found.
FIG . 130.
FIG. 1 31·
W e give here a photograph from a copper p late which is over roo years old, sh owing
th e P illa rs of I a nd B at t h e po rchway e n tra n ce of King Solom on 's T emp le, of
which a f ull description will be fo und in t h e volume of o ur Sacred L a w, a nd
although some m ay think that t hese d iffer m aterially in shape a nd fo rm from
the Egyp t ia n , their m eaning is the same.
0
primary stars was the god of the Pole Star. Therefore we claim
8
centre of the Circumpolar Enclosure. MoreoverJ the Glyph
we may infer that the wheel with eight spokes or the star with
eight rays is the figure of Am-Khemen, the Paradise of the eight
M,
gods-that is, of Anup and the seven Glorious Ones.
closure of the Pole Star with the Triangular Heaven of Sut, Horus
Lj D
and Shu. The Triangle, united to the square of the four quarters,
Mountain of the Pole was the Mount of the Seven Stars, the Seven
Stairways, Seven Steps and other forms of the Mythical Seven.
It is on these Steps that Shu is said to have stood when he upraised
the Heaven of Am-Khemen, the Paradise of the eight gods which
succeeded the Circle of the Great Bear, and the seven in the
Lesser Bear. Thus Am-Khemen was the Circle of Enclosure
of the Seven, with Anup of the Pole Star added to complete
the Eight. This is the Circumpolar Paradise, upraised upon the
summit of the mount that was a figure of the Pole : the Mythical
Mountain of the North which was figured in the artificial Mounds,
Round Hillock, Cairns, Beehive Huts, Pict Houses and other
Conical structures in all lands and from remotest times, as burial
places for the dead that where to rise again upon the Mount of
Heaven. We are unable to get back to the time when the work
of the Mound Builders had no religious or eschatological signifi-
cance. The first Mound of Burial also denoted the Mount of
Resurrection, and it is the Mount which led up to the Paradise
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
upon the summit, first uplifted by Shu-Anhar as the Heaven of
Am-Khemen.
The seven candlesticks with lighted candles we have no doubt
FIG. 133·
The Seven Golden Candlesticks.
HousEs oF HEAVEN
When the four quarters were filled in with the t welve signs,
the circle surrounding the Mount or Pi:lar of Earth was the
Zodiac. Thus, when Moses "Builded an Altar under the Hill
and Twelve Pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel"-
E xodus xxiv. 4-these were an image of the Mount, and the
twelve signs which marked the twelve divisions of the Celestial
Circle. This Astronomical Circle was also figured in the Hebrew
Gilgal, formed with twelve pillars or stones. Joshua is said to
have taken twelve stones out of the Jordan and set them up in
Gilgal. These were landmarks in the waters of Heaven, not in
the waters of Jordan below. The Gilgal, or circle of revolution,
then, was a figure of the Zodiac, and the twelve erect stones or
pillars represented the twelve Celestial signs; and an erection in
the centre of this circle, a Stone, a Cairn, a Pillar, an Altar or a
Mound, would signify the Mount upon which the four supports
were set up at the four cardinal points in the Circle of Heaven.
According to Mohammedan tradition the Kaaba at Mecca
had been constructed ten different times. It was first built in
Heaven, when the angels circled round it in procession. This
shows it to have been an image of Heaven in ten different shapes,
beginning with the Cone or Pyramidion of the Pole. All ten
330 SIGNS AND~ SYMBOLS OF
might be made out from the figures that survive as sacred emblems,
such as the Cone, Triangle, Square, Pyramid, Cube, Octagon,
Cross, Circle, and the rest. The name of the ·Kaaba, from Ka'ab,
a cube, denotes the shape the building had assumed at the time
that name was given. This would indicate the Heaven of the
four quarters with Zenith and Nadir added to the Square. Natur-
ally the primary figure drawn in Heaven was the Circle, which the
Kamite record shows. This was made definite by the revolution
of the seven great stars in Ursa Major-the constellation of the
Ancient Mother, also known as the Thigh-Uterus-and the
Mesken or chamber of birth. In this circle also revolve the seven
stars of the Lesser Bear (as children of the Thigh), who repre-
sented seven primary powers here grouped together as the seven
Glorious Ones. They circled round the Mythical Mountain of the
North, which, as a figure in Astronomy, is the Celestial Pole, and
in the Eschatology is the Mount of Glory. This Mount was
imaged in the Conical Mound of the primeval builders. Two
figures were established as the Circle and the Cone. Thus it was
seen that there was a fixed point to this Circle of the Seven Stars,
determined by one never-moving star, which we now call the Pole
Star. This, to the early Astronomers, was the star that crowned
the summit of the J.V!ount, the Cone or Pyramidion, as the fixed
point in the circle of the Bears-that is, of the Great Mother
and her seven children. The Pole Star was assigned to Anup,
who was added to the group of seven as the eighth child of
the Ancient Genetrix. Anup became the first or supreme one,
as highest and most stable of them all, and who, in the course of
time, was looked upon as a father to the earlier seven. The
earliest fixed point within the circle was the Pole Star. Plutarch
speaks of the Egyptian Priests having a ceremony when they
walk seven times around a circle, "seeking for Osiris," burning
incense, resin and myrrh. They do not find him, but Horus, the
Son, whom the Ritual says "has taken possession of the throne
which his father had given him; he has taken possession of
Heaven, and inherited the earth, and neither heaven nor earth
shall be taken from him, for he is Ra, the oldest of the Gods."
The second chapter of the Aat tells of the difficulties, dangers
and darkness that have to be traversed through the valley of
death, in the following words:-" I am the man and clothe thy
head-and after his two eyes are given to him, and he becomes
PRIMORDIAL MAN 33I
glorious therewith." The book further S3.ys :-" I have come to
see the princes, uncover your faces and lay down your head-dresses
when ye m eet, for behold I am a mighty one among you, and
let me live upon the offerings among you," which may interest
those of the I8 °.
A F IG. 134 · B
P rototype of part of the Ceremonies of the 18°. F r om "Mexican Antiq uities, "
p ublished by the B ureau of American Ethnology, Smi thsonian Insti t ution .
%
divided in ten divisions), which, with Ra's circle, would make eleven
from the Mexican and Central American, and in another part ' \ I
travel over the earth on foot (eleven to the N., eleven to the S., and
eleven to the W.), returning to the E."-here was a ladder of
seven steps leading to the Elysian Fields (or Heaven)-PYRAMID
TEXT, plate of Ani- " furnished with words of might, after en-
countering 'impurities and abominations' to which the damned
are liable in Amenta. After I come to you, 0 Circle of Gods or the
Glorious and Great Ones, in Restau (or an association of persons,
chiefs and princes), and bring to you N., grant to him bread, water
and air, and an allotment with you." Certain words of might and
the names of the Priests, "who present the manes of the dead,
maybe given here,asfollows :-I!Ii( ~ ~ :::1·
Shah-la-mah,
to salute or salaam in Egyptian. (Assyrian, Peace.) Make a peace
offering ~ e· Se-meri-f. Hebrew, Ab-. The Beloved Son
or the Son he loves. Prince, Lord. The Great One, the Mighty
One, the Ever-Coming One. The Great Prince who was at
1
The Great Crocodile=the Great W ater-Lizard, the first day sign here. The
Mexican Chalchiuhtlicue- i.e . the Great Water-Cow or Great Mother=Ta Urt who
so.
brought forth t he first you ng Crocodile- was h er first-born . See:page r r6, fig .
334 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the head of the seven tribes of the Nomes or seven Astronomies
in the Heavens. In ancient times Upper Egypt was divided into
seven tribes, with a Prince over each, and one Great or Mighty
One over all. The names of these we find on the so-called " Green
Stone," now at Ghizeh, and are as follows : -
Seven Cities enclosed in fortified walls in Upper Egypt :
I. The City of the Eight Owls, beloved by Horus.
(Khu , that is: the City of Seven Spirits.)
2. The City of the Seven Tebbirds.
3· The City of the Twins.
(Taui, the a ncient Nekker, opposite El K ab .)
4· The City of Kheperu-Ru or Kheperu .
(This represents the City of the Beetle-Keper-Ru is a form of Atum
in the sign of the Zodiac-or the City of the Ark. "Shadow of
Wings."-Psalms xvii. 8; xxxvii. 7; lvii . r; lxiii. r. )
5· The City of Kau, beloved by Sekhat.
6. The City of Pu (Pa), beloved by Selk.
(The Powers of Pu are H orus, Amsta and H api-chap . clxii. Those
of the Red Crown.)
7. The City of the Kings, beloved by the Monarch.
(This was the Royal or head of th(! Seven Names.)
Egypt was first mapped out in seven Nomes as the Hepta-
nomes. The earliest heaven was formed in this figure with seven
Astronomes in the waters of space. The seven Constellations
with seven Rulers-the seven Khuti or Glorious Ones known as
the seven Ali, under various names, the first and foremost of
whom was Sothos, the leader of the seven in the circle of the
year. This we see was also the custom of the Kingdoms of
West Africa and amongst the little Pygmies before mentioned in
the forests of the Congo.
m~~NNW\ ~,,, =. 1
An-Maut-ef may be translated:-
"the column " or support of the Great Company of the Princes.
With regard to the ten great circles, which, with "The One,"
made eleven, and which the ancient Egyptians, according to" The
Book of the Dead," believed" that there were ten great circles in
the universe circling around one great centre of all," making com-
plete the Architecture of Heaven, shows how accurately the old
"Mystery Teachers" had made and recorded observations for
so,ooo years. Do the Astronomers of the present day recognise
1 An-Maut-ef was also a title of Horus as ruler in the circle of the lesser year, and
Se-meri-f title of Horus as traveller of the Heavenly road in the circle of Precession.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 335
that ten separate divisions could be made to correspond to this ?
We believe not. Moreover, it would be extremely difficult, if not
impossible, from observation during one lifetime to define these.
Stellar Photography has proved to us the millions of other stars
that exist, which cannot be seen even with the most powerful tele-
scope, as well as proving that constant changes are taking place,
and the disintegration of the old and reforming of "new systems" ;
so that it would appear the ancient Egyptians could not compre-
hend the vastness of the universe and space, and what existed
therein. All they could have done would be to mark down through
50,000 years or more that which they could see by the eye alone,
as far as we know. We also know they divided the heavens into
thirty-six divisions after-twelve North, twelve South and twelve
Central.
Herodotus says that the Egyptian Priests told him that they
had recorded time for so long that during that period the sun had
twice set where it now rises, and had twice risen where it now sets.
Drayson says the sun revolves around a centre as we
revolve around the sun, and the sun travels at the rate of
40 miles per second, therefore it would travel through space
33,ooo,ooo,ooo,ooo,ooo miles in performing its one year. As the
Priests of Egypt made observations from one generation to an-
other, tabulating the results for future generations, the question
arises: "How much could they map out of the universe dwing
this period, and how much came under their observation that
cannot be seen either through the telescope or from Stellar Photo-
graphy during a period of a present life ? " And yet we find that
they did so ages before our present knowledge of photography
-from ancient papyri, a free translation of which is : -
"Then God, seeing that they sought Him not, but longed
after material pictures and attractions, sent forth His Edict unto
each one of the Suns, and commanded them to emane worlds,
and when the Suns heard this edict of God, they prepared them-
selves to do His bidding, and every Sun that was in the universe
sent forth from his bosom a choir of planets. Thus began the
Solar System that exists, each Sun being the centre of the planets
which he evolved, and every planet revolving around that centre,
from whose glowing bosom he had birth. Many and various were
the planets evolved, according to the nature of the Suns from
which they came, according also to the manifold existencies which
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
God foresaw would be produced thenceforth ; wherefore the
Earth-Sun is called Parent of the Earth of Man. From the body
of the Sun Man's Earth came, and into the body of the Sun it shall
be absorbed when the consummation of all things cometh. When
the planets were evolved from the Sun they were sent forth at
first in gaseous vapour, immense revolving spheres projected into
space, but bound by laws unto the parent star. When this vapour
subsided and condensed they became mighty spheres of water,
whirling ever in their appointed circles and proceeding along their
regulated paths. When ages and ages rolled into the gulph of
ages and ages, and ages and ages vanished into the abyss of time,
the Sphere became solidified with earthly particles and ceased to
be a watery globe; and thus, as years revolved on years, and the
forces of Nature exercised their powers, and heat contended with
cold, and vapour with solid; there were volcanic changes and
fiery revolutions and many deluges . Then the earth gradually
assumed its present shape, having been the grave of successive
generations, until the race that now exists upon it assumed unto
themselves living developments."
Thus we see that what Stellar Photography has only now,
within the last fewyears, "discovered" and demonstrated byphoto-
graphic art to be facts, was known thousands of years ago by ~he
Theopneustics. How could they have known these facts, as now
proved by Stellar Photography? Had they the same instru-
mental means of finding out these things as our present astro-
nomers, or was it Divine Knowledge imparted to them by the
G.G.U., or recorded observations from generation to generation
for at least so,ooo years? We believe the latter.
Egyptian Ritual.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 339
These two pillars were afterwards brought on and assigned
to the entrance of Amenta. They represent the two Tatt pillars
= to I and Bat the gateway entrance of the house of Ptah, and
the Royal or Catanarian Arch was formed as represented above.
Note re Spade and Pick .- I n the Ritual, chap. i. it states: " I have grasped the
spade on the day of d igging the earth in Suten-Henen ,"· a nd is referred to again in
ch ap. x vii. 49 · ~ ~
-l-~~= ~ ~
We give the Egyptian Hieroglyphics
_t ....
only, so tha t the secrets may be kept to those only who are entitled to know them ,
T he raising of the body of Osiris by Anubis, Isis and Nephthys having fai led to do so. But it is n ot the b ody simp ly, i.e ., the dead
body, cadaver. The true meaning is raising "th e spiritual b ody, The Sahu ." (See Pyramid T ext.)
PRIMORDIAL MAN 34I
MM's is the Hebrew translation, but a bad translation of the
same in the Egyptian papyri. It is the same as the reputed
murders of " Chrisma " amongst the Hindoos and Prince Coh
amongst the Mayas, who had it direct from the Egyptian tradition,
which was handed down from the Stellar Mythos, the primordial
being Horus I.
At Suten- Henen (or H enen- Su or H et- H enen- Su) we
have the flight of seven steps thus depicted : -
and before the first step are two
I
r=J I
watchers with cutters, or, as the
text has it : "the bearer of the I
! Is
Hatchet and the supporter of the
Scales," who demand to know the
names of the Pylon on the right and on the left, and the
names of all the steps before they let the N through, and
who protect him when he passeth through darkness and
shadows, and show what examination he has first to go through
before he is admitted to advance to the above steps, etc., which
must be interesting to members of the 30°, and if they will
read chapter cxxv. of the Ritual, they will find the original
words and not a bad translation into Hebrew of the same.
The two names on the "pillars" on the right and left of the
"steps" are the H ebrew names for two names of Horus I.
The chief one of the three was Khnemu as H er-Shef or Her-
Sheft. " H e who is on his Lake or H e who is on his Island "
that is, the Sacred Cave on the Island in the Lake. This we
have shown before was the same in Central America as in Egypt.
The Great Enemy who is wounded, but not dead-is Sut in his
cave or Hole, whom Horus has defeated, and is now guarded.
That souls needed a ladder whereby to mount from earth to
heaven was a very ancient belief in Egypt and a legend, current
in early times, asserted that Osiris experienced some difficulty in
getting to heaven, and he only succeeded in doing so by means of
a ladder with which Ra provided him. Even then he found so
much difficulty in mounting the ladder that he had to be helped
to ascend it by H eru-Ur and Sut, who were twin gods. 1 In the
text of Unus it is said: "Unus cometh forth upon the ladder which
1 The Mexican Ometecutli Omeciuatl-Lords of Duality. Deities denominating
the beginning.
342 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
his father Ra hath made for him; and Horus and Sut take the
hand of Unus and they lead him into the Tuat." The fact that
Sut is here associated with Horus shows how old the belief in the
ladder was- so far back that it must have ex'ist ed before the battle
or Horus and Sut, when the latter was deposed from being a
"brother and equal to Horus." That it was afterwards associated
with Osiris only shows how it was brought on from the primordial,
and we see from Genesis xxviii. 12, 13 how the association con-
tinued . Much more could be written on the seven steps, etc.,
but we contend that what we have brought forward is sufficient
to prove the Primordial.
" The Camps " and " Circles " of the gods will be found in the
18th chapter of the Ritual. We are not acquainted with the
secrets of the 33o in the English Chapter, but one of the PW's
for the highest degree we have no doubt is )J7 _:: ~ ~
"Maa Kheru" in the Egyptian. No doubt we have a bad
translation of the same in H ebrew or so me equivalent. vVe only
mention this, and then in Egyptian, because it may be" interest-
ing to those who know," and it will not be giving any "secrets,
signs or symbols away to anyone who is not initiated." As the
Ritual states : before a man, who is "Maa Kheru, every door in
the Underworld opened itself, and every hostile power, animate
and inanimate, was made to remove itself from its path." Thos e,
like ourselves, who are "the Highest i1~ the Mysteries of M em-
phis," will understand, and yet the secret will remain hidden
from others.
The 12 Camps and the 12 Banners of the Children of Israel
represent the original characters in the Astronomical Mythology,
that were given to the 12 Thrones under one name or another in
the final Zodiac.
At first they represented 12 Stellar powers who were afterwards
given Seats, Thrones, or Camps, in the 12 signs of the Zodiac or
in Heaven-the 12 great spirits who are "Companions" with
Horus in Amenta.
Originally they were first 7, as preservers of the Treasures of
Light in the Celestial H eptanomes-wh ether a~ rulers of Con-
stellations, or as Lords of Pole Stars, who first upraised the starry
fires which were kindled on the 7 Hills of Heaven. To these 7,
another 5 were added, to complete the first twelve Saviours of the
treasure, and 12 orders of each of them, which are the 7 emana-
PRIMORDIAL MAN 343
tions of the 7 voices, and the 5 supports so that they should be
kings with Horus, in his kingdom of Eternal Light ; these were
pre-Zodiacal, but were, in the Solar Mythos, stationed in the
Zodiac or around the Mount of Glory.
The original characters in the Astronomical Mythology that
were given the rz Thrones or Camps, with separate and distinctive
banners, or Totemic Zootypes, were : -
(r) Sut ; (z) Horus ; (3) Shu; (4) Hapi; (5) Ap-Uat;
(6) Kabhsenuf; (7) Amsta; (8) Anup; (g) Ptah; (ro) Atum;
(rr) Sau; (rz) Hu.
These were the Kamite Originals.
FIG. I38.
In chapters clvii. and clviii. we find that a Vulture of Gold,
with outstretched wings, holding the symbol of life in each talon,
is to be placed around the neck by a chain of gold, to protect The
Perfect One. The Vulture here represents our Eagle.
We have given the Egyptian representation of one of the
Symbols of the "highest degree " and the 33° English, and it
must be obvious to anyone that these are identical.
The foregoing is Nekhebt-the Goddess of the South, as
one type of Isis-represented as a Golden Vulture-the Great
Mother of us alU The "Shen" or seal, held in each claw of the
Vulture, in their Solar Mythos, represented the Sun's orbit or the
" circle," hence as an emblem to secure life eternal, as we of the
Christians have the Cross i" to represent the same-brought on
from the circle of precession or rather recession of the Pole Stars
or Seven Glorious Ones, and represented at times by the V
("Triangle apex down"), sacred name of Horus I.
1 The Mexicans had the same. The names in Mexican and Zapotec are Ixchel
and Tonantzin, or Teteoinnan, or Toci.
344 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The sword h eld in each claw is-also the same as in the 33°.
The winged disk or Horus I., under the name of Hor Behutet,
to which sometimes the two Uraei are added, with the two crowns,
represents the Lord of the North and the South. We are ignorant
of the explanation as given in this degree here-if it be given at
all-not being in possession of the 33 o in England ; but the origin
is the representation of the Winged-Disk, with the Uraei of Egypt,
the original of which we find in the t ext summarised by N aville
in the "Myths of Horus," pll. xii. ff. :-"Horus commanded Thoth
that the Winged-Sun-Disk, with Uraei, should be brought into
every sanctuary wherein he dwelt, and into every sanctuary of
all the gods of the lands of the South and of the North, and in
FIG. I39·
Amentet, in order that they might drive away evil from therein.
Then Thoth ·made figures of the Winged-Sun-Disk, with Uraei,
and distributed them among the t emples and sanctuaries and
places wherein there were any gods." This is what is meant
by the Winged-Disks, with the Uraei, which are seen over the
entrances of the courts of the t emples of all the gods and goddesses
of 1 Egypt. Mr I. L. Stephens found a "Winged Disk" over
the door of a Temple at Ocosingo, near Palenque, corresponding
in every particular to those of Egypt.
Although this legend is of a very modern period (Egyptian),
the fundamental facts of the story are very old, for they belong
to the earliest period of the Egyptian history, and are derived
from the old myth of the combat between Light and Darkness.
Freemasons have taken our interpretation from the Hebrews ;
but we must remember that many of their laws and tales were
derived from the Egyptians at a very remote period. In the 30 °,
our present supreme council do not attempt to give you any
explanation of the meaning of the "R-·-'' in this degree,
probably because they are ignorant of its meaning.
The two U raei are the same as the two feathers. The R H
thrown over the L S and the L H thrown over the R S are two
PRIMORDIAL MA 345
signs used by the Egyptians when approaching. These are both
represented in the various vignettes from Egypt, the former was
the sign seen during this life, and the latter after the soul
had been weighed; and then, when he was presented to Osiris, this
sign was given to him to use- see plate 33, "Book of the Dead."
The former was the t errestrial, the latter celestial. The Mexican,
North and Central American Indians still use the above signs, as
well as crossing their arms L and U and the sign H A H D. If
given and repeated to you " it is friendship and brotherhood,"
and you are safe amongst them as brothers, and is used and
explained to all the initiated in their Totemic Ceremonies.
The "Pair of Scales" Makhaat, ~ --111 II .KiA,
~c which
was presided over by Thoth, who from very remote days was
known as Ap-Rehui-i.e. "Judge of the two combatant gods"-
that is to say, " Judge of Horus and Sut," and as Ap-Senui,
"Judge of the T wo Brothers," was used "in the weighing of words
and actions or deeds," and Thoth watched the balance-when
words, these words and actions or deeds were being tried. The
god, whose eyebrows are the arms of the Balance, is " he who
lifted up his arm ''-i.e . Amsu. 1
Also the Scales or Balance is a Symbol of Maat and its oneness
in duality, the balance being the Scales of Justice, and was erected
in the Maat or Hall of Twofold Justice for the weighing of hearts
and also of words. It was erected as a figure of the equinox, or
the two balances of night and day at equal poise, being erect ed at
the place of poise and weighing in the equinox.
This is fully depicted and set forth in the oldest or Pyramid
Texts,. and may be interesting to the brethren with the " Balance
on the Collar." We refrain from fmther writing on this point, as
0
we are not 3I •
The fact that many Masons state and think that no doctrines
of Christian religion exist in Freemasonry, only shows that they
have not taken the I8 ° and those above it. Without entering
into the long argument of how much of the Christian doctrines
were founded and brought on by the earliest Christian Copts from
the doctrines of the Osirian religion ; " the man God " and " Isis
and the divine child, Horus" have been transformed into the
" Virgin Mary and Holy Child, etc." ; it must be clearly and -
'Mexican name, Motecuhzoma X ocyotzin .
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
distinctly stated that the r8 ° and those above it are up to date by
evolution, and that the professed principles and beliefs in the
Christian religion are here insisted on.
The figure 0 or 0 given as one of the "Mason's marks"
in Brother Gould's last work is the Egyptian Hieroglyphic Ru or
Er, and is not the rough outline of a fish, but represents the fish's
mouth, and means: at, to, with, among, against, from, according
to, near by, towards, upon, concerning, more than; according to
the other Hieroglyphics accompanying it- see also in Chapter on
the Cross; probably copied or taken from the carp's mouth-or
an allied species as a type-as these abound in the ile rivers. It is
also the emaning mouth of that fish which gives birth to water as
the life of the world and to the saviour who comes to Egypt by
water, as the water of the inundation in their Astro Mythology,
represented terrestrially by the overflow or inundation of the Nile,
which fertilises the seed planted to sustain life, and which would
thus represent the water of life, the symbol and sign of the sus-
tainer of new life and new birth. Hence this old symbol which is
found amongst the most ancient ruins and stones all over the world,
a symbol used amongst the ancient brotherhood but forgotten
by most of the present, and the meaning lost to them, until now.
Another word used in one of our ceremonies is " Hoshea."
We have asked more than a hundred Brothers, including those
who" govern and are supposed to know," what was the meaning,
and whence derived? but all the answers we received have been
the same : " Don't know, we use it."
We will give the Brotherhood the origin and reason here now;
guarding the secrets at the same time. Shu, as the son of Ra, is
the great leader of the people to the Promised Land; Anup, the
J ackal-Dog, was the guide, and these two are represented in the
Book of Numbers by Joshua, or Hoshea, the .son of Nun, and
Caleb, the son of J ephunnel.
These two, the leader and the guide, both in the Astronomy
and the Eschatology, are the only two in the H ebrew version, who
are to go forth in the exodus from the wilderness and burial-place
of the dead.
Shu was at first the son of Nun, the deity of the Celestial uni-
verse who was also called the father of the Gods. He afterwards
b ecame the son of Ra, as the supporter of the Solar disk on the
Horizon, " 'Yith his two hands."
PRIMORDIAL MA 347
Joshua also had a double character, like Shu ; in the first he is
called Hoshea, the son of Nun. In the latter role, Joshua becomes
the upholder of Ihuh, and his change of name is connected with
the change of character. The name of Joshua, or ;J~~~:-1\ contains
the name of Ihuh, united to a word signifying assistance or help.
In the form N;,~ it denotes a lifting up, an upholding, as
in the Egyptian name of Shu, to uphold which describes him in
the character of the uplifter to Ra, the Solar God ; thus Hoshea
is the uplifter of his hands in one character, in adoration of Ra,
and in the other as the 7 powers : 6 x r (Joshua xxiv. rs, r6 et
Ritual. )
This should suffice to demonstrate to all Brothers of this degree
the origin and meaning of the sign and word, without exposing
any secrets to those who are not entitled to know them .
The H ebrew name " A baddon " was derived from the
Egyptian Abut-Unti, which we learn from the R itual was one
of the Egyptian names of the hu ge t yphonian reptile in the
Abyss. Abut or Abtu was a form of the Apap which typifies
non-existence or unti. In the Ritual, chap. xvii. lines 67-68,
"The beast that was taken and cast alive into the lake of fire,
or in the red lake, the pool of the damned in the fiery pit of the
' recess ' in Amenta."
N. 0. L. U . B. A. H. A. J ., was another name for the H ebrew
I. H. U. H., which was the Egyptian Atum-Huhi-Atum-Iu or
Atum-Ra, and was known by the title "Ankhu" or the living
one eternal God. "In the coming forth to-day from out of the
dark of death "-which is the resurrection in the Ritual.
"The Ancient of Days " in the Semitic is Ra of the
Egyptians, the Solar God who typifies the et ernal in the Ritual.
He is called " the aged one at the confines of the mount of
Glory" (chap. cxxxi.). H e is the aged one upon his throne, as
in the Books of Enoch, Daniel, and John the Divine.
The Ancient of Days together with the Son of Man preparing
for the judgment is described by Enoch, chap. xlvii. 3, and Ritual,
chap. xviii.
In the earlier cult at Annu, Atum-Ra was the judge as God
the Father with Iu-em-Het ep as God the Son. In the myst eries
of the Ritual "He that sitteth upon the Throne" as the Great
Judge in Amenta is Osiris with Horus as the beloved only-
begotten Son-but this was a later cult. the myst eries of Osiris,
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Isis, and Horus, although the latest Egyptian evolution has
been given the foremost place in the Ritual, and has somewhat
obscured the pre-Osirian mythology; but Atum was the Great
Judge upon the Mount of Amenta at a far earlier period than
Osiris. Our Lodge likens Amenta. "It lieth 4 square, and the
length thereof is as great as the breadth; the length and the
breadth and the height thereof are equal." This was the heaven
of Amenta, based upon the four quarters of the solstices and the
equinoxes which followed the making of Amenta. (Rev. xxi. r6. )
E xplanation of the symbol of the P elican or Vulture portrayed
on the Apron of the I8 °, as having pierced her own thigh to give
her blood to her young for nourishment, has not any meaning as
demonstrat ed ; nor does the" Church," where we see it sometimes
depicted, know the origin or meaning-a fine specimen may be
seen as a lect ern in St Saviour's Church, Reading. It represents
in Sign-language the first- i.e. the earliest soul considered to be
human, being born of the mother-biood, the soul that was made
flesh in the child Horus, who was born
of the mother-blood-the blood of Isis
- and as such was distinguished from
the earlier elemental powers-otherwise
the six Totemic and pre-human souls.
The picture itself is the earliest
E gyptian zootype sign and symbol for
the virgin Neith, and shows in Sign-
language the conceiver of a soul that
was incarnated by the Blood-mother.
The blood that was considered t o be
the soul of life, and in a series of seven
souls, is the blood of the female and not
the blood of the male. In the Egyptian
system of representation there are seven
souls or life-forces recognised in nature ;
FIG . !40 .
six of these were pre-human elemental
powers, born of the primary Great
Mother, when there was as yet no human soul distinguished from
th e six that were souls-the seventh alone was human, and the
soul was brought forth by the goddess in human likeness, here
depicted in Sign-language.
· Of course this was Mythology, but it shows that the Totem
PRIMORDIAL MAN 349
was first given to the mother and hers were the children-Blood-
Motherhood, and their children were the Blood-Brotherhood.
She was the mythical virgin mother, and had a very natural
origin in their Totemic ceremonies, and was afterwards exalted in
the Eschatology to the virgin mother, who in one character con-
ceived and in the second brought forth. These two mothers were
imaged by the Double Uraeus Crown of Maternity. Isis is at once
the great mother and also the virgin mother who keeps the
primary place in the Mythology, because the virgin preceded the
bringer-forth of the child, as the source itsel£.1
It is parallel with the double motherhood, which is assigned
to Jesus in the Gospels, with the two mothers as two sisters, the
first being the Virgin Mary and the second the wife of Cleopas ;
thus we see that, although the present interpretation does not
give any real meaning to the r8 °, yet the Esoteric representation
is most profoundly interesting and only applicable to this degree.
- 1 Gignuntur autem hunc in modum. Cum amore concipiendi vultur exarserit
vulvam ad Boream aperiens, ab eo velut comprimitur per dies quinque. The doctrine
is the same in the Christian phase when the Holy Spirit makes its descent and insuf-
flates Mary with the dove for totem instead of some other type of breathing force or
soul, the difference is that the Holy Spirit takes the place of the Spirit of air-other-
wise Ra, as source of soul, had superseded Shu, the breathing force.
CHAPTER XVII
THE CROSS-ITS ORIGIN, DEVELOPMENT AND INTERPRETATION
FIG. I 4 I.
rt
Egyptian Swastika
f i= T
Egyptian Ank Cross
FIG. I42.
Christian Hebrew Tau
·~
Chinese
FIG. 145·
was evolved the various other forms of the Swastika which we
FIG. 147.
buildings of the Mo(n)gol period at Lahore.
the fourth city of Troy (Schliemann ). From
figures, then, it passed on to the so-called
@ This is from
~ these four
Swa s tika
which was carried out of Egypt at the time ofone ofthe
earliest exodes, when they had their To- F 1G . I 4 8 . t emic Cere-
monies and Mytho1ogy, and probably be - fore they
had finally evolved their Eschatology, as at this latter time
they had by evolution converted it into the Ank Cross T
The Swastika ~ is also found widely distributed through-
out the old and new world in various forms, · and much
has been written about its meaning and origin. We con-
t end that what we have written is the solution and key
to the whole matter. · This symbol has probably a wider
range than any other that has been preserved from pre-
historic times. On looking over the entire present known pre-
historic world, we find it used on small and comparatively
PRIMORDIAL MAN 353
insignificant objects, such as pots ,jugs, implements, tools,household
goods and utensils, objects of the toilet, ornaments, monuments,
altars, etc., in America, Asia, Africa and Europe, and it is only by
understanding the Egyptian Ritual and the evolution of their
Totemic Ceremonies and Mythology into the perfect Eschatology,
and the various exodes that took place at different periods, each
time carrying all the various signs, symbols, etc., that had so far
been developed or evolved, that anyone can find the real truth of
the past. Knowing that nothing was ever lost, but all carried on
and made use of in all the gradual evolution that has taken place,
one sees how this was first carried out as the representation of
fig. 84 (page r87), and how the various forms of Crosses have
been evolved out of this. The definition and meaning of all are
practically the same in whatever country or part of the world
we find them, and it is the same as the· Egyptian Ank. f"
"The express emblem of Life to Come."
That a great number of these signs has been mere orna-
ments, monetary signs or trade marks (the Swastika appears
upon a coin of Krananda, which is held to be the oldest Indian
coin), is perhaps a fact which it would be idle to dispute, but the
uses which have been made of the figure in all the various countries
in all parts of the world, the nature of the symbols with which His
found associated, its constant presence on altars, tombstones,
sepulchral urns, idols and priestly vestments-besides the various
written documents upon it-afford more than sufficient proof that
it partook everywhere of the nature of the amulet, the talisman
and the phylactery. Moreover, for the Swastika to have thus
become a charm it must first of all have been brought into contact
with a being or a phenomenon, more or less concrete, and dis-
tinctly invested, rightly or wrongly, with some sort of influence on
the destiny of mankind. We have therefore given its origin and
its evolution into various forms , and different Crosses now used
amongst the Christian world, which we think is quite enough for
this work. The figure of the Swastika in the centre of the Sacred
Triangle may be said to represent the highest and greatest of the
Christian doctrines of the present day as preached and promul-
gated by our Priests: "That the spirit inust be born again and
will be everlasting, and that we can only attain this by believing
in the Cross and Christ and the Holy Trinity." The Swastika
h ere represents the regeneration of the life to come as evinced by
z
354 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
its position in the centre of the Sacred Triangle, which is here the
representation of the first Holy Trinity-
(Stellar)-it shows their beliefs and the original
doctrines of these an- cient people were iden-
tically the same as what we now use, time
and evolution having altered them very little,
and that only to suit the FIG. 149. exigencies of the times.
Here is a Cross we found in Lanteglos Churchyard, Cornwall
(fig.rsr). ItisanoldDruid ~ Ank Cross, evidently re-
moved from Rough Tor, near, and has had the
Latin Cross cut into it and placed here. It is of the
same form and shape as those found amongst
the Dolmens of Brit- tany.
FIG; rso.
FIG. rsr.
FIG. Isz.
This is a Pre-Christian Cross, FIG. I53·
as found in Central This Cross, from the
A, erica. monuments of Pal-
enque, is also Pre-
Christian, and found
depicted on the Dol-
mens of Brittany, pre-
cisely similar in every
particular, as we have
shown elsewhere ..
PRIMORDIAL MAN 355
FIG. 156.
This is an Irish Cross-Pre-Christian-at Kiloraboy. The figures at the top must
be interesting to Freemasons, as it shows the "hands grasp" in• the same
position as on one of the remains of a temple in Mexico. This Irish Cross
is a typical representation of chapter clxvi. of "The Book of the D ead "· and
H ead R est-in form of x .
of the dead warrior or Kin g, that is the Soul of the dead or mummified Horus
risen= Amsu.
2 Reproduced from Dr Budge's book," The Gods of the Egyptians," by kind per-
mission of Dr E. A. Wallis Budge, the author, and Methuen & Co., the publisher s.
3 The italics are ours.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 357
to the latest Dynastic times, and various attributes are apparently
added to him as time proceeds. The figure of Bes shows that he
was of a very early date and certainly an African Pygmy. Dr
Budge says : " The figure of Bes suggests that his home was a place
where the dwarf and pigmy were held in esteem, whilst his head-
dress resembles those head-dresses which were and still are worn
by the tribes of Equatorial Africa, and this would lead us to place
his home in that portion of it which lies a few degrees to the
North of the Equator. The knowledge of the god and perhaps
figures of him were brought from this region which the Egyptians
called the 'Land of the Spirits.' " To our minds this perhaps is
the earliest form of a god that we find symbolised in human form,
probably by the earliest Nilotic Negroes when they were changing
and forming their Solar Mythos, they naturally would depict
"their Father" in this form, knowing that the Masa Negroes and
Pygmies were older than themselves. As seen at some places" he
is the old man" and at others "the regenerated young man."
Thus various attributes would be given him under different
conditions. H e would be "the Father" and head of aU and
everything, and after would merge into and be associated with
Horus I. The Father here would mean two lives, earthly and
spiritual in the first form. Dr Budge is right in our opinion in
speaking of this land as the "Land of the Spirits" if he means
the land before they had worked out Amenta-the Land of the
Spirits of the Dynastic times. These early people certainly had
a " Land of the Spirits "-" The Khui Land," which they
illustrated by three triangles one way, and three 0 0 0
triangles another, surrounded by concentric 0 XX X 0
circles, which we have mentioned before. These 0 0 0
were first in the heaven and second in the Lakes FrG. rs s.
and Islands from where the Nile takes its rise. The Lotus flower
held in each hand would show that the Southern parts of the Nile
was the birthplace of this god. The Northern emblems had not
yet come into use. Probably this part was at the time more
civilised and was the centre which afterwards opened farther
North, carrying everything with it and adding thereto. The
"Old Father" never became lost but merged into Horus I. , and
was associated in some attributes and carried on to the latest
Dynastic times. We see this in the various forms that Bes is
depicted, and he was certainly associated with Horus I. As a
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
regenerator of "new life " he invariably figures in birth scenes in
all the Mamisi of Egyptian temples.
Also on Nefer-Hetep (plate produced from Dr A. W . Budge's
book, "The Gods of the Egyptians," voL ii . p. 38, published by
Methuen and Co., to whom we are greatly indebted for the
privilege of reproducing same) we see the cross depicted, hung
around his neck by a " collar." This was one of the " Gods of
Egypt" as Khensu-Nefer-Het ep, brought on from the Lunar and
Stellar Mythos, which we have mentioned before as being the
original Horus I., now merged into the Solar- and would be the
same as" Bes" originally, since Bes was a primary form of Horus
I. ; Bes being originally the first form in the Stellar it probably
represented the Great One or Father among the Pygmies before
Stellar Mythos was perfected; but in the Lunar Khensu-Nefer-
Hetep took the first place, and Bes became another form.
Khensu was deified under this name - i.e. as they worked
out their mythos from Stellar and Lunar to Solar, many of the
names and representative types of those who had gone before were
"as primary," degraded to attributes of the One Great God, and
a fresh name was substituted in the place of THE ONE, giving all
the powers, etc., that he possessed from the former to the latter,
and at the same time carrying on the latter as representing some
attributes of the former. In the Roman Catholic Church doctrine
it is somewhat similar: first, the bishop, then the Pope, with
various powers and attributes attached to him, until the last,
" The Infallibility " of the same.
To demonstrate this, take the word " Bishop," which was
taken from the French eveque, which is borrowed from the
Latin" episcopus" in the first part, and the old English" biscop"
from the mid'dle of it, and both from the Greek "episcopos,"
which signifies an overlooker or one who stands higher than his
fellows and overlooks them. To this we may add, one who
possesses several moral and intellectual ideas. In the next few
generations we see that the Bishop has developed into a " Pope,"
and in a few more the Pope has been proclaimed and developed
as an "Infallible." The present tonsure, worn by the Roman
Catholic priests, only represents the disk of the sun 0, and if they
had but left a small bunch of hairs in the centre they would then
have retained the old ideal solar symbol 0 of Ra, whom they are
supposed to represent as his servants or representatives. Their
NEFER-HETEP.
KENsu- NEFER- HETEP was a type of Horus I. as one of the seven great gods
in Stellar mythos , and one of the Triad brought on in the Lunar as Khensu-Tehuti
the twice great, the lord of Khemennu, and Khensu the child in Lunar mythology,
was Horus the child in Solar.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 359
stole represents the zodiac, and their rosaries are symbols of both
Stellar and Solar Mythos. Such is evolution, but not Nature's ! ! !
Although the Pope was not the :first man to claim
"infallibility "-Augustus proclaimed himself to be not merely a
human likeness but the very God himself on earth.
Tacitus (cc Annals," r-ro) states: "The reverence due to the
Gods was no longer peculiar, Augustus claimed equal worship.
A mortal man was directly adored and priests and pontiffs were
appointed to pay him impious homage."
As the Cross enters into the symbology of the r8 o and higher
degrees, we have given some of the history of it V;·hich is certain
to interest the members of the !8°-33°.
The St Andrew's Cross-the Red Cross or Fiery Cross-is
a very important one to Freemasons of the r8 o, and it was
originally formed from the four :figures direct, without going
through the evolution of the Ank t as may be seen as follows:
X
l.d
<(A
:1.
FIG. I6I.
which was a later way of writing I-u, who is the same as Tern,
the son of Ptah. 1
Tern, Temu or Atem, son of Ptah, was Heru-Khuti-i.e.
Horus I. Heru-Khuti (Egyptian) " Light of the World," was one
1 The code of Hammurabi existed long before Moses and shows that the so-called
laws of Moses were in use in Egypt thousands of years before h e lived, but there is
no doubt that these were well known to him and he made use of them to fit the
requirements at the time, alterin g or supplementing as occasion might require. In
this code the words used are :-be-el-sa-me-e-u-ir-si- tim, translated-Lord of the
Heaven and the Earth, ruler of the destiny of the world. That is the same as we
h ave above-Ptah.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 36r
of the names used for him intermediately between Horus I. and
Osiris and Ra.
Dr Budge states that Tem was the first living Man-god
known to the Egyptians; yes, as another name of Horus, but not
human as Dr Budge implies. Tem-Asar and Tem-Ra were the
Solar names for Horus and Amsu of the Stellar, and a link, show-
ing the connection-the transformation of the one into the other.
M. N aville found and proved that the temple dedicated to Tem
was situated in the 8th nome of Lower Egypt under the form
" Pithom," the sacred name of the City Pa-Atemt, spoken of in
the volume of our Sacred Law. The inscriptions proved beyond
all doubt that the Great god of Pithom was Tem, and from
allusions which are made in them to the" Holy Serpent" therein,
and from the fact that one part of the temple buildings was called
" Pa-Qerhet" or "Ast-Qurhet "-that is, "the house of the
snake-god Qerhet "-proves from this that it is certain one of the
forms or types of Tem was a huge serpent. The serpent was not
worshipped, but was a representative type of an attribute. If Tem
were God and the serpent was the symbol, obviously it was the
divinity that was the object of the worship and not the symbol.
Their Eschatology had not at first been worked out from the
primordial to those beautiful and lofty conceptions which we
afterwards find. Bernard Diaz's description of the temples found
in Mexico, in the first expedition under Cortez, describes beautiful
temples with figures of" huge serpents," in some parts of _them. We
contend that these must be attributed to copies of the original
Egyptian at Pithom-'' The God of the Gate of the East," 1 and must
therefore have been dedicated to Tem. "The Holy Serpent," or
the House of the Snake-god Qerhet of the_Egyptians. It is more
than probable that all these temple-buildings, with representations of
huge snakes, were built at the time of the Stellar 111ythos and after-
wards embodied in the Solar. When they represented the Deity
by some animal or bird, etc., it was simply a type of an attribute,
and we find these all over the world.
These are the zootypes before the types were represented
anthropomorphically. That we are right in our decipherment
and contention is proved by a living remnant of past ages who
still practise and believe in this cult-viz. the Yezidis, who inhabit
the mountains_. around Mosul, in Asia Minor. These people
number about zo,ooo at the present day. They live among the
1 One of the Mexican names was Cipactli-i.e. God of the East.
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
mountain fastnesses and own allegiance to one prince. The Turks
have nev~r been able to subdue them, owing to the inaccessibility
of their homes. Like their old forefathers in Egypt, their priests
are all clad in white, and each has a wand of office, surmounted
by a brass bird, which is regarded as the most sacred symbol, and
which these Yezidi say has never been lost. At the entrance of
their Chief Temple is the figure of a huge serpent, which is looked
upon as a symbol of great veneration, and each worshipper kisses
the serpent before entering the temple. Their religious rites,
which include the use of hypnotism, are kept secret from all those
who are not initiated, and are only practised between sunset and
sunrise. Their rites and ceremonies are the same as the ancient
Egyptians during the time of the later Stellar Mythos and
beginning of the Solar. Here we have still in existence the open
book of explanation of those temples we find the remains of in
Mexico, Central States of America and other places, the cult of
which has hitherto been unknown or forgotten (for explanation
of the wands of office, surmounted by a bird, see symbol of D C's).
Some learned men, who have visited these people, have described
them as "Devil Worshippers," although they have to acknowledge
that these Yezidi deny it, and we have seen it stated that there is
ample evidence to that effect-i.e." Devil Worshippers "-which
shows and proves how ignorant these learned men are of the past
history of Egypt, of their Mythos, Eschatology and past history
of the world, having here a living book, the alphabet of which they
do not understand.
Dr Budge thinks, from a passage in THE PYRAMID TEXT
(the oldest), "that the oldest form of the worship of Tern was
Phallic," but as we have stated before, there was not such a thing as
Phallic worship, but only a Phallic festival, dedicated to seed time-
harvest, youth, etc., and our Maypole dance is a remnant of the
same. Tern, in one form, would represent the "seed time,"
"producer," etc., just the same as Horus had previously been
represented as a "young ear of corn." In the changing of one
Cult to another they associated Tern with Osiris and Ra as
Asar-Tem and Ra-Tem, and then after with Harmachis-i.e. the
child Horus and Tem-Heru-Khuti (Tem-Harmachis).
The lifting up of the serpent in the wilderness by Moses,
Numb. xxi. 9: "And Moses made a serpent of brass and put it
upon a pole, and it came to pass that if a serpent had bitten any
PRIMORDIAL MAN
man, when he beheld the serpent of brass he lived "--would
therefore be a sign for his followers as a type of Tern. They
were commanded to look upon the serpent as a saviour, and all
who did so escaped death. Moses fell back upon a symbol of the
Stellar Mythos, of which he knew the meaning, and which, no
doubt, his fullowers would recognise as part of their old religion,
and this would be parallel again in the Christian doctrines, as we
find in John iii. 14: "And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the
wilderness, even so must the son of man be lifted up," etc ., and all
who looked upon him and believed would be saved . Dr Budge
thinks "from THE PYRAMID TEXT that the attributes of Tern
were confounded with those of Ra," but he does not appear to
understand that Tern was a much older form, and that the priests
appropriated all the attributes of "Tern" and gave these to the
later name " Ra" in the same way as former priests had passed
these of Horus I. to the name Tern; but these were all one and
the same under different names and different dates-a study of the
h
J \)) ~
h
FIG. 1 62.
dual sign of the cross and circle. The sign ~ appears upon
a coin of the Emperor Decius with the letter A prefixed. H ere
the ARK is an abbreviated form of apxovTo r;, which proves
that the sign has the value of RK when read one way,
and therefore KR the other. Kher and Rekh interchange in the
hieroglyphics for the "Word " : also Ker for the circuit, course
or turn round, is identical with the Ark, a period or cycle of time.
The KR and Ark, signs of the cross and circle, or the crossed
circle, likewise correspond; and the Ptolemian or Greek form
of the KR symbol is the later equivalent for the Ark-tie, ~
which, from the beginning, contained both the circle (Ru) and
PRIMORDIAL MAN 373
the cross (Chi). The "Ark " was the sign of the annual circle
. when it was made by the " Great Bear." It denotes a lunar
month in the Assyrian Arkhu . And the RK or KR is a circle or
course of time. KR denot es a course in E gyptian and various
other languages. For this reason the sign appears in Greek
inscriptions as an abbreviation for Kronus, the monogram of Time
himself. Further, Tek (Eg.) is a cross, and t his explains one
reason for the sign 'Rfound upon the coins of the Armenian
King Tigranes, which stands for the first letters (Tigr of his name
or that of his capital, the city of Tigranocerta). In this the
cross reads both Tau and Chi in one as does the hieroglyphic
Tek X and with the Ro form TKR, whence "Tigr."
But to add the missing link and further proof one must go still
back further than the Greeks. As we have stated before >k
or f was one way of writing the name in the very earliest times
of Amsu-the risen Horus I. or Horus in the spirit. The Ru o
was here in the above written and added to this, making i
so as to keep time with evolution and bringing on the original up to
date, a very important point, taking all the above into considera-
tion and which really explains itself, although no one hitherto
appears to have really grasped or comprehended how and why this
was evolved or for what reason; but we will elucidate this :
We have given Gerald M assey's decipherment, reasons and
explanations, because we believe that he has approached nearest
the solution of the subj ect, but our opinion is that the true solution
is as we have put forward before our readers- i .e. the sign f
Amsu with the Ru, 0 (This cross i is found depicted
on many stones in Cornwall.) Now, the Ru 0 represents the
fish' s mouth; it is also the emaning mouth of that fish which
gives forth birth to water as the life of the world and the Saviour
who comes to E gypt by water as the water of the inundation or
overflow of the Nile. When the ground is parched and dry, the
overflow or inundation occurs and thus brings life, gladness and
plenty to all those who depend on the fructification of seeds, et c. ,
planted to maintain life, representing symbolically " the water of
374 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
life," "the saviour of life," etc ., and in conjunction with,
"/
'T
would represent originally" the Great One," 1 "the Great Saviour
of Life," on which all must depend ; hence this symbol, found
amongst Masons, originally brought from Egypt, but the meaning
of which hitherto has been lost to the Brotherhood, now rest ored
to those who read this, which should interest B rother Gould.
Thus we see that the Cross originally represented the four
quarters and was depicted in human form by two cross figures .
After two others were added, making four figures in all; and
afterwards in various forms as the sign of life and rebirth, et c.
With the Christian faith the Cross generally is too well known to
need any further remarks from us, therefore we may finally say
that:-
In E gypt, Assyria and Britain, it was emblematical of creative
power and et ernity .
In India, China and Scandinavia, of heaven and immortality .
In North and South America, of rejuvenescence and freedom
from physical suffering.
And in " all " the common symbols of the Resurrection, or
the sign of life to come.
And in all " H eathen " countries, without exception, it was
the emphatic t ype, the sole enduring evidence of the Divine unity .
In the Christian doctrines, all the above combined .
1 The Zapotecs have represented the Crocodile or Great Water Lizard as one
n ame for t heir highest being and have symbolised it in t heir Glyphs as "the giver
of food of life." T he Zapotec n ame for this Cr ocodile is T laloc a nd Ce Cipactli-
!' The One." This is t he same as in the Egyptian , b u t which must not be confou nded
with the Great D ragon u ranographically represented by t he Constellation Hydra.
CHAPTER XVIII
FIG. !63.
The Sphinx, with the Great Pyramid at the back on the right. T aken by
F. W. Collingwood, E sq., for the Author.
of the world, obtained their knowledge, either directly or
indirectly, from the Egyptians. The Mayas, as their traditional
history shows, certainly traded with the people of the
Mediterranean, and there is reason to believe that they penetrated
as far as the Himalayas. Probablythese Mayas were the Egyptian
Haui-Nibtt (people beyond the seas), as it is stated that they were
as civilised as the Egyptians about the time of the fifth dynasty,
3900 B.C. The texts show that these people were known long
375
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
before this date. The translation is "People beyond the seas"
or "the people from behind "-i.e. behind the setting sun. As the
sun, setting in the West, went down into the sea, the Mayas
would naturally be spoken of as people "beyond the seas" or
"behind the setting sun." Further proof may be found in the
orientation of their temples and from their possessing the know-
ledge of building arches. That the Druids also were evidently a
more ancient people than the Mayas may be demonstrated from
the fact that they had no knowledge of building arches, and other
points we have brought before our readers.
The Pyramids of Egypt are well known by the descriptions
that have frequently been given them both by ancient and modern
writers. Some antiquarians think that they were originally
intended for tombs for the ancient Kings of Egypt. The
Mahometans pretend that they were built by the Preadamites.
They mention particularly Gian-ben-Gian, the Universal Monarch
of the World in the ages that went before Adam's creation.
Ezekiel speaks of the Sepulchres of the Kings of Egypt, or rather
he describes in a poetical manner the Deliverer of the Pharaohs
going down to H ell, or into the deepest parts of the earth, with
his army when put to death by the sword ~of the Chaldeans.
It was about the time of User-Ka-f that we find a number of
shrines which united the chief characteristics of the low rect-
angular tomb, commonly known by its Arabic name of" Mastaba"
to Prof. Sethe this custom of building only lasted about roo years
- i.e. from the reign of User-Ka-f to that of Meu-Kau-Heru. This
knowledge would be very important, if correct, as it would give
a more reliable date when the Mayas took the Egyptian Solar
Mythos into Yucatan, as we find this form of buildings there.
Having seen them in Egypt they would take the copy back with
them. Vve do not find these farther West than Yucatan and
the lands of the Mayas. The remains of the Stellar Mythos are
alone found beyond . Then we must not overlook the important
point of orientation of these Pyramids and temples, the later in
Yucatan are E. by S. and all the Druid remains that we have
found are E. by S., and all the Pyramids in Tankasi, Kurru, Zuma,
Gebel Barkel and Nuri, and the remains of the temples built by
PRIMORDIAL MAN 377
Nubian Kings of the Sudan, on both banks of the Nile, near
Meraiori, are all oriented E . by S., but the Great P yramid of Ghizeh
is oriented N .
The Mayas and the people of America had also copied these,
as may be seen from the remains of their ancient monuments at
the present time.1 The Pyramid of Teotihuacan, Mexico, accord-
ing to Almarez, has, at a point 69 feet from its base, an opening
with a gallery large enough to admit a man crawling on his hands
and knees, which extends inwards on an incline, a distance of 25
feet and t erminates in t wo square wells or chambers, each 5
feet square, and one I5 feet deep. Bancroft, however, states
that the gallery is I57 feet long, increasing in height to 6k feet
as it penetrates the Pyramid, extending (apparently) down to
the base and up to the summit, and that other cross galleries
are blocked with stones, and that the well is over 6 feet
square (Tank of Flame). Nothing is mentioned about the
form of entrance to this P yramid, but from the meagre
details it is evidently a copy of the Great Pyramid of E gypt
with the details of their Eschatology written here also in stone.
It would be interesting to know if the entrance was at the
North, and whether all other details of the internal construction
were the same. Most probably we shall in time find this to be so,
when it is thoroughly explored, and may also add something to
our knowledge as to the full construction internally of the Great
Pyramid in E gypt, concerning which we are still in doubt, and so
enable us to find still another chamber. The one point, however,
which impresses itself on the author is that the external m easure-
m ents difjer, so far as we can ascertain , but the site chosen is the
same-i .e. the line through the centre of the structure is in the
Astronomical Meridian, and the buildings are orientated with
slight variation . The construction in grades and steps is the
same. This points to the fact that the Mexicans copied the Great
P yramid but built theirs at the time of the Solar Mythos, and as
the Egyptian Pyramid was erected during Stellar or when the
Stellar Mythos was perfected, and the Mayas obtained their
1
The picture seen on the p illar s walling t he entrance t o t he cella at the
Pyr amid of Tepoxtla n, part of a h uge glyph of the ch alchiuit h , or " gree n pr ecious
ston e," r epresents Horus as Prince of t h e Emerald Ston e, H er -uatch -f-The L ight
of t h e W orl d . As t h e Emerald Stone was an emblem u sed by t h e Zapotec and
Mexican people to represen t " R ays of L ight," or " Diff user of Li ght," t herefore this
would correspond in every particular to the E gyptia n H eru-K uti spoken of in t h e
R itual in connection wit h t h e Great Pyramid of Ghizeh.
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
doctrines from the Egyptians during the Solar Mythos, we should
naturally find that the orientation was somewhat different. Of
course, it is a question of orientation if built during Stellar or Solar
Mythos, and this will account for all the differences we find in the
other Pyramids in America as well, either with orientation N. or E.
by S. There is no doubt, also, that they brought the Ritual with
them as well as the "copy" of the Great Pyramid, but it was all
the Solar doctrines that they brought direct and not Stellar, the
knowledge of which they had obtained before from previous
exodes, and they associated their Pyramids with the Solar alone
latterly, whatever they did at first. We know that there was
intercommunication between the two peoples at the time of the
4th and sth dynastieS-4000 B.C., and we know that the Solar
doctrines were fully established rs,ooo years ago in Egypt, and if
we calculate that these Pyramids in Mexico are ten thousand
years old, they must have been in communication and carried this
over 5000 years before the fifth dynasty, which will probably be as
near the correct date as we can arrive at, and they would have had
time "to become as civilised as the Egyptians at the time of the
fifth dynasty."
Their knowledge of the Stellar Mythos II).Ust have dated
many thousands of years before this, and probably came from an
exodus which went out of Egypt, travelling through Asia and
reaching America, via the Pacific coast. Vve are of an opinion
that they obtained their Solar Mythos direct from the Egyptians,
through trading with them . This would explain why the Mayas
had more of the Solar Mythos, and had obliterated much of the
Stellar in comparison with those tribes farther to the West and
North, who retained more of the Stellar than the Solar. All the
temples at Uxmal face the East, those at Palenque, Copan and
Quirigua, North . All the temples in these latter cities have zoo-
typesasSymbols of the gods in SignLanguage,and must, therefore,
date back to the Stellar, as the anthropomorphic dated much later.
As stated before, both here in Mexico and Central America and
other parts of the world and Egypt, from whence these were
derived, the people did not worship these " great beasts "-these
were Symbols of the Deity-and it must be . obvious that it was
the Deity and not the Symbols they worshipped, more than we do
in the Christian doctrines the Lamb, which is a Symbolical repre-
sentative of Christ . So in our lodges we have Symbols to represent
PRIMORDIAL MAN 379
the WM's ; these are not the WM ; but Symbols by which they
are known. In "the Knight of the Serpent" we recognise the
serpent only as a Symbol of Tern, the god of the East and West,
as Horus as god of the North and South (Knights of the E.
and W.).
Everyone knows, and some of our readers must have seen,
that stupendous and most mysterious monument called the Great
Pyramid of Ghizeh, not far from Cairo, which has been a subj ect
of contention for years amongst scientific men, and has certainly
no connection with any of the other pyramids which were built
years after, except that of Teotihuacan.
The Great Pyramid, when understood, far surpasses and
eclipses King Solomon's Temple as a building, or any other in the
world, and the wonderful secrets and hidden systems, embracing
absolutely mathematical precision and workmanship, can only be
thoroughly understood by its co-relationship with the Ritual-
THE PYRAMID TEXT- undoubtedly the oldest in existence that
we are acquainted with.
The base is a true square and perfectly oriented, set due
N. E. S. W. , parallel with the equatorial line, absolutely no varia-
tion of points ; its base on a huge rock and that rock perfectly
and truly hewn and levelled to the earth' s curvature of 8 inches
to the mile, the importance of which is evident- keeping it from
convulsive damages as time goes on. The height of the Pyramid
is 486·256 feet , and each side 763·8 r feet. The height thus
measures, with the radius of a circle whose circumference equals
the four sides, this being exact when worked out by decimals,
showing that the circle could be squared by these ancient architects
which has not been improved on since . Its base side length is
365 ·242 sacred cubits, showing the number of days and fractional
part of a day in a year. The slope of the angles are paralleled
and commeasurable with the earth's pole and slope to the equinox,
giving the angle, whence the sun' s distance from the earth may be
calculated at gr,84o,ooo miles, also it is t wice recorded in the
construction of the Pyramid, the period, called the procession of
the equinoxes- viz . 25,827 inches, equal to 25,827 years-the one
great year or the time the sun takes to t raverse through space
around its centre, and also for the recession of the 7 Pole Stars or
the 7 Glorious Ones. By it we may discover how the planets
move in their different orbits and mathematically demonstrate
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
their various revolutions. The distance from the Pole is equal to
the distance from the centre.
E c Centre of Earth
p Situation of Great Pyramid
n North Pole
e Point where the Meridian of the
building cuts the Equator, then
e c p will be the latitude of
the building- viz. 30° - and
c p n will be an equilateral
N triangle, since the angle at c is
= 60°, and the radii c n and
c p will be equal to each
other, therefore p n, the distance from the Pyramid to the North
Pole will be equal to c p, the distance to the centre of the Earth,
and we have here three angles of 6o interesting to Freemasons.
0
The silent sufferer-the coffined one- was the deity who opened up the nether
world for the Resurrec tion in the earliest Solar mythos . He is here seated on
the Throne with all the emblems of sovereign ty as a "spiritual body"; in front
is the representation of his bod y a nd blood-cadave1'-and emblematical of the
change from earthly to spiritual.
•
PRIMORDIAL MAN
the face of the earth; but as time went on the thick vapour began
to condense in solid form, and the sun's rays penetrated farther
and farther until they reached the solid crust and turned all the
darkness on the face of the earth into light and day. The battle
between Horus I. and Sut had commenced and ended in victory
henceforth for Horus I., and he was the supreme power, and Sut
was cast out into utter darkness (night), and so, as Horus was
assigned the place of the god at the apex or top of the triangle,
Sut was placed at the bottom or South.
The reason why the great serpent fiend was chosen as a t ype
to represent the evil and wicked one was because these huge
reptilian monst ers were numerous at that time, and primitive
man must have felt the great danger he was always exposed to
from these reptiles . H e also observed that they came out at
night in the darkness, and sought for prey and food, and when
the sun arose and drove away the darkness, these fien ds also
retired to sleep and disappeared until the night again returned;
and of all these they probably chose the biggest and most danger-
ous one to themselves as a t ype of " The Great Evil One," and as
there were others of less size and less danger, these were chosen
to represent the lesser "Evil Ones," so we have Beelzebub, the
Chief of the Devils, and Satan as one of the lesser in the Christian
doctrine. That primitive man did not exist at the time when the
sun's rays first began to penetrate and fertilise the earth must
have been a fact, but inasmuch as he afterwards knew how
the world was created and the st ages that intervened from the
time that it was given off by the parent Sun, until his time,
as retards stated herein show ; all the above would be associated
with his mythology, and after that his astra-mythology. H ence
the origin of the legend which has been handed down from time
immemorial by all nations and all creeds, differing perhaps a
little in names and circumst ances as time and evolution have
progressed, but in essence the same, and the foregoing is the
ongm . Many writers have not understood that most , if not all
nations, at all times, h ave made animals as symbols of gods and
divine powers, and still do , as we see here in our own church es.
The figures of a lamb, lion, eagle, ox, and others, in the sculptured
work of our church es, is sufficient proof alone, and any future
generation , findin g these, might say with just as much truth as
these E gyptologists and others have, that we vvorshipped animals,
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
etc., and that it must be so, because they were found depicted in
the remains of our churches and sacred books.
In tracing from the foregoing the history of man and the
creation of this earth from its parent sun, which no doubt was
evolved from its sun, and the evidence of the history as we find
of the past, be it on written papyri, or marks, signs or symbols,
wherever found in any part of the world, delineated on stones or
otherwise, proves that at first man could not write, and had but
few words to express his thoughts ; he could only think in things
as h e saw them-and draw them. Analysing the oldest records
of creation we can find, we come to the opinion there is a very .
definite statement, as one would have expected primitive man to
have handed down orally from generation to generation. Taking
the oldest records of the history of the creation we can find and
our present scientific knowledge, which we know from actual
observation and proofs, we can but arrive at the conclusion" that
there must be some one great eternal power who governs the
universe, a divine being whom we call ' God,' " and of whose form
or power we have no conception; that by His will He created all
things ; that our parent sun was at first a huge mass of fiery
vapour given off from another sun, around which it travels and
takes 25,827 years to do so, and as it has been cooling it has given
off our planetary system, all ever rotating at immense speed.
This earth, as well as the other planets, have given off other
bodies as adjuncts of themselves for purposes which the divine
Creator foresaw-the moons. The earth, when given off, was
one huge mass of fiery vapour, which went whirling round and
round for countless ages until the heated vapour condensed to
water, and this watery mass to solid crust, the interior gradually
cooling, which it will continue to do until the whole is one mass of
solid matter. As soon as this heated watery vapour had cooled
sufficiently to allow the sun's ray to penetrate it and fertilise
any organic matter, the Great Almighty, by His divine power
and will, created germs of life, which fertilised and increased
from the lowest form of organic life to the present highest cul-
tivated man and woman. The oldest hieroglyphic texts of
the creation tell us that vegetable and creeping things existed
first, and science and evolution teach us the same. Man was not
evolved from the Lemur for ages and ages, and at first he had no
idea in his primitive state of a superior being or life hereafter.
PRIMORDIAL MAN
Examples of these primitive little red men may still be found in
the Congo Pygmy, Veddah of Ceylon, the Pygmies in forests of
South America and mountain fastnesses of China, and lowest form
of Negro. Gradually man began to observe and think and to
work out a mythology, and as he progressed in this, an astra-
mythology, ending in their Eschatology.
That the ancient Egyptians believed in evolution there can
be no doubt, for in the" Story of the Creation" Khepera is made
to say :-" I made a foundation in (or by) my own heart, and then
came into being multitudes of things, of things from things, of
what was produced from the things which they produced," which
is a most emphatic manner of stating that everything that is came
into being as a result of the act of the God in laying a foundation
in his own heart, and that when once the creative process had
been set in motion they continued the operation of their own
accord, apparently without any direct interference from the
original creative power, by spiritual and natural Jaws made by
the Divine Creator. They mapped out the celestial heavens
and depicted them by terrestrial ; they used various animals and
compounds of various things they could see and observe to
express the different powers, etc., because they had no words or
articulate sounds to otherwise express their meanings; often we
find a compound animal to show the various powers they wished
to express that this was symbolical of. They were too great
obseryers of all nature to make symbols of anything without a
meanmg.
At this time we find the records of th~se very ancient people
tell us that they knew the whole planetary system, the distance
from the earth to the sun, the precession or rather recession of
the Pole stars, or Little Bear, etc., and left full records of the
same in the building of the Great Pyramid. The time that it
took these people to do this must have been at least the observing
of the sun to travel twice around its centre-two great years-
over so,ooo years, and how much more it is impossible to say.
After this we have the Lunar and Solar Mythos, and from the
latter practically all our different religions have been evolved;
the difference from the original being principally substituting one
name for another and adding to it, to suit the exigencies of the
times and will of the Priests. Now we know that the old originals
were right in their calculation of the heavenly bodies, a:nd ideas
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
of how worlds are emaned, much more accurately than our
astronomers of roo years ago, therefore, whence all this correct
knowledge ? Was it by evolution into a very high t ype of man
who possessed the power of observation, and had obtained the
powers of calculation, the same as our highest scientists of the
present day, and who died out, or was it that the divine G.A.U.
gave divine inspiration to the highest class of man then existing,
for a guide to future generations, that they might know that there
is a life hereafter, and that we on this earth are only a minute
speck, an infinitesimal part of the universe, of which the One
Great God is the centre who governs all things ? To our mind
the latter must have been so, but at what time or what age of the
life of the earth we cannot tell, probably during or at the time of
the so-called Stellar Mythos did the divine Creator give His message
to man, and that a chosen people should continue to possess the true
knowledge and secrets through all time and all lands, although
often separated by wars and other causes ; yet the sacred symbols
have lost nothing of their lustre ; they are all religiously pre-
served, and although many writers and critics have said that as
our ceremonies, now worked in allegory, are all of modern
delineation, yet we find in the oldest ancient Egyptian Ritual the
ceremonial working of the Brotherhood very little different, and
that from the most ancient times the Brotherhood have been knit
together in one indissoluble bond, and so met, taught and
instructed their successors in the wisdom they had acquired by and
through the G.G. and that means have been adopted for the
preservation of these throughout all time, and it is worthy of
remark here that Freemasonry conforms to the practice of the
E gyptians in prohibiting to slaves a participation of its mystic
rites. The Romans brought many of their forms, ceremonies,
signs and symbols to Italy when they took Egypt . But the
Romans never understood or knew the true Eschatology of the
Ritual. Many of the Christian Fathers gave to the Virgin
Mary the title of "Theotokos," or Mot~er of God, forgetting no
doubt that it was an exact translation of Net er Mut ~ 1
a very old and common title of Isis.
No doubt the Romans took their canonising of Saints from
the Egyptians, who used to "canonise " their kings, but they
did this because he was the representation of Horus I. He was
not believed to be of the seed of the God Horus , but was set up as the
PRIMORDIAL MAN
type of the earthly representation . We must differ in this from
Dr Budge. In Abyssinia, where the oldest Christian churches
are and the earliest Christian doctrines are found, it is of import-
ance to note that the priests use the Fly-flap (it is an exclusively
sacerdotal privilege to carry one) the same as the E gyptian priests,
which can be seen from monuments still extant in E gypt
(Egyptian Frescoes), and almost everything in fact connected
with religion here, has its prototype, in ancient E gypt- the
Sistrum-the Fly-flap- the Crutch and others are all brought
from the valley of the Nile, and are still preserved here at the
present time, although West ern Christians have altered or ceased
to use them. Even the custom of painting all the faces of pictures
the same as we find amongst the Central Americans, Zapotecs
and Mexicans-the good in white and the bad in black- the
prototype of Horus I. in white-light and day; and the bad in
black, representing Sut- night and darkness-good and evil.
Their churches are also built to represent the ancient Egyptian-
the outer part for the common people, an inner part for priests
and high personages, and a still inner- Holy of the Holies-for the
XX'
High Priests alone. The J ews copied these also from the E gyp-
FROM all the evidence we have brought forward there is, in our
opinion, but one conclusion to be drawn:
I. That our sun was thrown off from another sun, around
which it revolves, taking 25,827 years to perform its cycle of one
year-the one great year. That evidence remains, geologically,
that at least three cycles have taken place-how many more we
cannot say, probably many.
2. From our sun, this earth and other planets, forming our
Solar syst em, have been thrown off as superheat ed vapour,
gradually cooling down, ever revolving on their own axes around
our sun, in their allotted space and time. This was known to
the ancient E gyptian astronomers, and now proved by Stellar
photography.
3· That as soon as the crust of the earth was cool enough,
the Great God created the first cell of life by His divine will.
From this, by the laws of evolution which He created, all other
living matter has been formed, each generation being gradually
succeeded by a higher type, as environment was favourable, until
we find the first primitive man evolved. As time has continued,
so has generation succeeded generation, gradually passing to a
higher type as ages followed ages, where favourable circumstances
have been encountered . That in some places we find this has not
been, and so we still find " primitive man" and different grades
from him to the present highest type in various parts of the
world. These primitive people have still all their ideas, religious
beliefs and totemic ceremonies, which were practised by their
forefathers thousands of years ago, and the reason or cause, no
doubt, has been because they have been cut off from inter-
communication with others, who were advancing in knowledge
and development, anatomically, like the Tasmanians, Australian
aborigines and other islanders we find in this primordial condition.
Others would be driven to the fastness of forests or mountains,
411
4I2 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
where those of a higher type could not, or did not follow to ex-
terminate them, as the Pygmies, Viddas, Pygmies of the New
Hebrides, and Bolivia in South America, living in forests, and
probably many other remnants of these not yet discovered. They
were all nomadic, possessing bows and arrows, small spears, stone
knives, with only a limited articulate language, but having a sign-
language; no totemic rites or mythos, as far as is known. Some
circumcise, others do not, yet all believe in a Great Spirit, and have
spirit houses as a propitiation for the departed spirits.
4· That the first man was the" little red man" or earth man,
as proved by his remains found all over the world. These
universally correspond in their osteo-anatomy, wherever found,
and correspond to the Pygmies of the present day. Some
of these are still found in Central Africa and in the mountains
of the New Hebrides, and in Bolivia, South America; prob-
ably we shall find some in New Guinea and other parts of
the world, where they have not been exterminated by the
Nilotic negro type, who followed them. In Tasmania they have
all now been exterminated. These could not have been a
degenerated race from a higher type, because nature does not and
could 1wt degenerate anatomically. However much a tribe or
section of the human race may degenerate in manners and
appearance, his osteo-anatomy could not; that would be contrary
to the laws of evolution and therefore impossible. What religious
beliefs they had we have no knowledge to guide us, and can only
partially form an idea from those of the present Pygmies-see
PYGMIES.
That the origin of Spirits and religion commenced with these
Pygmies, and was of a twofold nature-at first a propitiation of
the elemental powers (see PYGMIES), and then the Spirits of their
Ancestors were also propitiated or worshipped (as may be seen
by the Spirit houses and food put there for their Ancestral Spirits
who might return), as we have proved.
5· These were followed by a higher race, more developed in
every way, physically and mentally. Ages must have passed
whilst these little men had been making progress here in the Nile
valley and developing their brain power, forming a mythos and
then astro-mythology; developing in stature and evolving their
totemic ceremonies, and then an exodus of these followed "the
little red man" throughout the world, carrying all their totemic
PRIMORDIAL MAN
ceremonies and sacred signs and symbols with them. These
spread N. E. S. and W. all over the world, carrying their Stellar
Mythos, which they h ad evolved out of the mythos and totemism,
which must have taken thousands of years, exterminating the
little red man and ever driving him farther and farther away; no
doubt taking some of the women and intermarrying. As the
nucleus of the cell of life comes from the male, and as the nucleus
is dominant as to the det ermination of the future individual,
naturally as man became of a higher t ype, so the nucleus of the
cell of life would become of a higher t ype also. Science has t aught
us that the properties which distinguish the individuals of any
race or family from the individual of any other race or family
are to be traced back to the constitution of a single cell, the
fertilised ovum from which that individual has been developed-
the " new cell of life," inheriting properties and characteristics
of the original nucleus of each cell, from each parent ; thus we get
various types of men, as we find at the present day . From
ancient remains we arrive at the conclusion that there must have
been at least two exodes from the Nile valley during the period of
Stellar My thos ; 1 an early one when they were in their totemic
stage, and a later one when they had perfect ed their astra-
mythology. These people spread all over North Africa as well as
South and West. Probably North Africa was peopled by a
dense population, if we may judge by flint knives, arrow heads,
etc., still to be found in the Great Sahara, and some may have
crossed to Europe by way of Spain and thence to the North.
Others spread over Asia and Europe, the British I sles and across
to America; probably to America by two routes, one via
Greenland and N. Europe, and the other North of J apan and
Eastern Asia to America, and then spread South. From South
of Asia they spread to New Guinea, Australia and other parts
which are now islands. The remains of these people are found in
all these countries, and the remains of their sacred signs and
symbols, totemic ceremonies and astro-mythology are all identical
and all identical with those found and evolved in E gypt and the
1
F irst exodus when t he mythical representatio n had no gods or goddesses, t he
power of th e elemen ts not ye t having been divinised . They were only known like
the huma n groups by the totemic name-examples, Australian aborigines and Seri
tribes.
Second exodus when they had divinised the elemental powers into gods a nd
goddesses.
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Nile valley. Although nomadic at first, we find remains in various
parts of the world where they began to form their" first towns or
cities," generally situated on hills, with ramparts and fosse to
protect them and their cattle; and they worked in metals. In
their later time they built cities and temples, and fashioned
beautiful sculptures, at first wrote in picture signs-hieroglyphics,
and afterwards commenced a written language by adding alpha-
betical or linear signs to their hieroglyphics in some cases, and
new ones in others.
Amongst those who formed the first exodus from Egypt at
the time of the earlier Stellar Mythos (the Arunta of Australia
and Ainu of Japan) in their state of mythical representation,
there are no gods or goddesses. The powers of the elements had
not yet been divinised, they are only known, like the human
groups, by their totemic types. In the wisdom of ancient Egypt,
we can identify the elemental powers and trace them in nature
and name, into the phases of their gods and goddesses, the
superhuman powers in totemism preceded these divinities in the
Mythology. The elemental powers are propitiated, next the
Ancestral Spirits are worshipped.
The great Mother Earth-the giver of life, food, water, etc.,
who was represented by Zootypes, etc. ; these were the spirits of
the elemental powers, and were propitiated and invoked, but not
worshipped, and were not human, they never had been, and
never could appear as human, which these natives knew and
understood.
The other Spirits-the Ancestral, were propitiated and
worshipped-not to return to do them harm, but to assist them in
danger and help them when called upon; these spirits had been
human-the body was dead but the spirit lived, was seen by their
Seers, and could be communicated with by their initiated
Clairvoyants and High Priests. They recognised the difference
between the two spirits-the totemic type and the ancestral
human. The animistic nature powers were typified; the
Ancestral spirits, personalised.
Although the Arunta Alcheringa are called the " Ancestors "
(who reproduced themselves by incorporation in the life on earth
in the course of becoming man or animal) these spirits of the
elements-air, fire, water, etc., may be called in a sense Ancestral,
but not Ancestral Spirits; the one was pre-human, and the other
PRIMORDIAL MAN
originally human. The confusion arises from the lapse of the
primitive wisdom-forgotten.
The Snake, Lizard, Lion, etc., were totemic types, not only
of the human brotherhood, but also of the elemental powers; as
an example, there was an elemental spirit of the snake-totem
and also an ancestral spirit of this totem, and the snake remained
as a representation of both, to the confounding of the animistic
spirit, with the Ancestral spirit, at a later stage.
The superhuman powers in totemism, preceded the gods and
goddesses in Mythology, and therefore in the earlier exodes we
find that the tribes who went out of Egypt all over the world,
have the same Mythical Ancestors who were Snakes, Lizards,
Lions, etc., as totemic representations of elemental forces, but
have no gods or goddesses.
In the Egyptian Eschatology, these primordial powers finally
became the Lords of Eternity, but from the first they were Ever-
living ones, under totemic Zootypes.
Different colours were also assigned to totemic spirits, and
became associated with the Totems; these were afterwards
assigned to the different gods when divinisation took place, and
in Egypt were as follows : -
Horus was the White god, sometimes depicted as Red, as the
Blood of Isis.
Osiris Black god; sometimes Sut was thus represented.
Shu Red.
Amen Blue.
Num Green.
Yellow also represented Corn, which gave the name to the
Yellow Neith.
These colours we find associated with the same, or the repre-
sentation of the same, all over the world, and are plainly depicted
in the Mexican Codices which Dr Edward SeZer might study, with
advantage to himself and others.
It is a great mistake to assume that these early people began
by fashioning the nature-powers in their own human likeness.
Totemism-first commenced after the Pygmies-was formulated
by myth-making man with types that were the very opposite of
human. In their mythology the Anthropomorphic representation
was preceded by zoo types ; in this way the powers of nature were
first portrayed as superhuman powers by means of living super-
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
human types. Paleolithic and Neolithic man was too poor in
possessions to dream of shaping the superhuman powers of nature
in the human likeness-he simply could not, and it is because of
this that we have the zoomorphic mode of representation as the
Sign Language of Totemism and Mythology. In every country
and on every line of research we discover the representation of
nature was pre-anthropomorphic at first if we go back far enough,
and on every line of descent the zoomorphic passes ultimately
into the human representation. Modern metaphysicians have so
developed the faculty of abstraction and the disease of sub-
jectivity that their own mental operations offer no true guidance
for generalisation concerning primitive or early man who thought
in things. Ignorance of primitive sign language and the want of
knowledge of reading the hieroglyphics have been and are a great
source of false statements and beliefs, begun by the Greeks and
continued by the Romans. One of the greatest mistakes of the
past has been made in misapprehending this primitive sign
language for what is designated worship-Sun Worship-Serpent
Worship-Tree Worship-Phallic Worship ; but these were only
types of powers, and it was not the types that were worshipped-it
was a mythical mode of representing nature; it was not an
explanation of natural phenomena, but a representation by such
means as primitive man had to express his thoughts, not having
the words or language in articulate form to do so, and sign
language included all their gesture signs and ideas of thought, as
in dancing or otherwise dramatised shape. The serpent repre-
sented the god Tern as a type, but it was not the type that was
worshipped, it was the god. Later on, when they had developed
their ideas, etc., this type was carried on and applied to the human
in sign language. This is proved by the Ritual, as when Osiris in
the Tuat exclaims," I am the Crocodile in the form of a man"-i.e.
a soul of which the Crocodile had been a symbol. It was not the
belief that the Crocodile was the soul of the man, but only the sign
or symbol, hence all these signs, figures of various animals and
symbols, etc., we find throughout the world and in their ancient
temples. These represented zoomorphically the powers, and were
not worshipped as has generally been stated.
6. The people of the Stellar mythos were followed by a still
higher type and race of men, who had developed great learn-
ing in all branches of art and science. Their Stellar mythos
PRIMORDIAL MAN
was now evolved first into Lunar and then into the Solar,
and after they perfected their Eschatology or doctrine of
final things. An exodus of these took place, but only we find
to a limited extent in comparison to those of the Stellar .I The
remains of these are found in Europe and the British Isles, Asia,
except the extreme N. and N .E. In America, only in Yucatan,
amongst the Mayas, and the Incas of South America. In the
Islands of New Guinea, Australia, New Zealand, extreme North
of Asia, and some parts of North, South, and West of America, the
Solar doctrines never reached, or if so, we have not found any trace
of their existence ; but so far as these went, they, like their pre-
decessors drove out, exterminated, intermarried and absorbed all
that went before. How long this took to accomplish it is now
impossible to say and we must take into consideration "over-
lapping time ."
These latter were of the highest type of E gyptian exodes,
and wherever they went they have left the marks of their immense
knowledge and wisdom in all its forms,and all these are universally
the same. The doctrine of the immortality of the soul had been
worked out gradually by the pre-dynastic Egyptians, and was not,
as is assumed by many writers, founded first at the time of Osiris ;
no doubt it was at its perfection at the time of the earliest Osirian
cult, and continued thence to the early Christian Coptic times,
and so onward to the present day. The Greeks and Romans,
after them, obtained all their beliefs from the Egyptians, which the
Romans carried with them wherever they went throughout the
empire, even to the remotest provinces of the Danube and the
Rhine, which can now be proved by the remains of altars raised
1 Dr D. R. O'Sullivan B eare, H .B.M.'s Consul at Bahia, Brazil, has recently
informed the writer that through an Indian he has discovered the ruins of a large
a n cient city, situated three days' march through d ense forest, in Brazil, which was
not known, nor has it ever been seen by a white man before, to the best of his know-
ledge and Indian reports. He visited these ruins and describes immense .walls of
granite a nd huge blocks of the same, beautifully fashioned, and one tall Pillar with
a figure, surmounting it, pointing to the North. This is a very important find and
no d oubt much information regarding the forgotten history of South America will
be found h ere if someone who explores it understands Stellar Mythos, as from what
he has told the author there is little doubt that these are t he ruins of one of the great
cities of South America which flourished before the Solar doctrines were introduced,
therefore prior to the Incas and Mayas. It would be a great pity if anyone not
conversant with Stellar Mythos and the contents of this work were sent to explore,
as it must be a question of deciphering Ancient Signs and Symbols, the language
of past ages now forgotten and only known to a few .
2D
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
to Osiris-to his wife, Isis-and to his son, Harpocrates or the
child Horus, and although neither the Greeks nor Romans were
ever admitted into all the sacred mysteries or understood the
Eschatology of the Egyptians, still the doctrines of the Osirian
faith soinfluenced both the Greek_and Roman philosophers that
it became the precursor of Christianity-a foundation upon which
it was possible to erect the Christian edifice ; but the error into
which many have fallen in supposing that the" Osirian doctrines"
took their foundation from Osiris, and that Osiris was the first
man-god, who lived here_on earth, was murdered and rose again,
having triumphed over evil and death, and ascended the throne
of God, shows that they are ignorant of the primordial. Osiris
is only a very late representation of Horus I. and the risen Amsu.
The history of Horus I., his death and resurrection as Amsu,
is thousands of years older than Osiris, and all was worked out
by the pre-dynastic Egyptians, including the immortality of the
soul, at this early period. The Ritual proves this. The earlier
Egyptians worked out the doctrine of the immortality of the
human soul, and it was from an exodus of these that the Semites,
Indo-Germans, Turcomans, and Mongolians obtained their
knowledge and learning. Osiris was not the first divine king
of Egypt who reigned in true human likeness, civilised the
Egyptians, instructed them in agriculture, gave them laws and
taught them true religion; it was Horus I., who, after a long and
blessed reign fell a prey to the machinations of his brother Sut,
and, having been slain, descended into the underworld, and rose
again as Amsu-but these were not human.
But let us not be misunderstood: what we contend we have
proved in this work from the Ritual, and other facts we have
brought forward, prove that it is the same tale and history, as far
as we can discover, and that the primoridal is the Egyptian
Horus and Amsu. The same tradition has been brought on
through countless generations, that during these periods names
have been changed and one substituted for another, until at last
it is Osiris in Egypt. Then followed the Christian doctrines in
some countries; the Copts first and Europe generally; after these
N. and S. America and other parts of the world, where at the
present day we find the beliefs and practices, under whatever de-
nomination. Rev. xi. 8: "The great city, which spiritually is
called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified" (in
PRIMORDIAL MAN
Amenta). The angels in the Christian ductrines have t aken the
place of the '' di vina ted powers ' ' of the Egyptians-they are one
and the same. The four archangels of the Muhammadans-
Michael, Gabriel, Azrael and Israfi-·are the representative t ypes of
the four children of Horus. The story of Cain and Abel and the
murder of Horus by Sut are prototypes, and others have been
shown throughout this work.
Gerald M assey writes to me :- (( In studying the ' R itual
of the Resurrection,' we find it is based upon the mythical
representation which was the primordial. This mythical re-
presentation was first applied to the phenomena of ext ernal
nature ; and this manner of representation was continued and
re-applied to the human soul in their Eschatology. Egyptian
myths are not inventions made to explain the R itual. Totemic
representation was first, and was continued in the mytho-
logy. The Ritual was founded on the rendering becoming re-
ligious in the form of their Eschatology, and did not arise as an
explanation of totemism and mythology ; for example, in the
mythology, the primary Solar God, Ptah, is the maker of a
complete circle for the sun as founder and opener of the nether earth,
this solar road being a figure of for ever a type of the eternal working
in tim e. In the Eschatology, the god in spirit, Ra or Amsu, is the
god who has created (or opened the road) et ernit y-R itual, ch ap.
clvii . . The one is on the physical plane, the other on the spiritual.
In the mythology the seven primordial powers that pass through
various phases, elemental, st ellar and lunar, always in a group of
seven, finally become the seven souls of Ra as the h oly spirit-
the sev en souls of man as seven gifts of the holy spirit. In t he
Eschatology, Horus. 'The Lord of Resurrection' in mythology
became the Lord of Resurrection of ever-living souls in the
Eschatology. The difference between mythology and Escha-
tology is that the one is represented in the earth of time, the other
in the earth of et ernity, represented by Amenta. It was there
that the resurrection of eternity for the human soul, evolved on
earth, took place ; it was here that the claim to life eternal in
heaven had to be made good; it was here that the soul was
weighed in the balance and had to pass throu gh many trials and
judges, and, _in order to pass, must have lived a righteous life,
and been just, truthful, merciful, charitable and humane-
Ritu al, chap. cxxv.
420 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
"The most primitive imagery was sacredly preserved in
Amenta, which makes 'The Book of the Dead' an eschatological
record of the beginnings in mythology, that is unparalleled, and
not until we have mastered the wisdom of Egypt, as recorded in
Amenta, shall we be able to read it on the surface of _the earth.
First comes the natural fact, next the mythological representa-
tion, and lastly, the eschatological application of the type; all
these phases have to be studied, collated and compared, and for
this purpose the Egyptian 'Book of the Dead' and of Amenta
· is worth all other sacred writings in the world.
"The story of the voluntary victim, who in a passion of divinest
pity became incarnate and was clothed in human form and
feature for the salvation of the world, did not originate in a belief
that God had manifested once and for all as a historic personage;
it had its roots in the remotest past, and the same story was
repeated in many lands with a change of na1-pes, but none of the
·initiated in the esoteric wisdom ever looked upon the many sa vi ours
as historic in personality-they had been taught the truth."
Mythology was earlier than Eschatology, and the human
form was preceded by the zootype, and that first rendered
mythology was not manifested in the human sphere.
Horus I. represented the soul of life, which came by water to a
dried up world, upon the verge of perishing with hunger and with
thirst. Here the fish, as the first fruit of the earth, was a sign of
his incorporation in matter; hence the typical shoot, the green
ear of corn, or the branch that were imaged in Child Horus-the
Saviour who came by water.
The Saviour who came in fruit as a product of the tree was the
Natzar. The Saviour who· came by spirit was the soul of the sun.
This was the earliest rendering of the incorporation of Horus, as
the primary life and light of the world, before the doctrine was
applied to biology in the human domain, when Horus came by
blood as the wonder of incarnation in the human form.
Horus not only warred against Apap, or the Great Dragon,
for light but also for water. The Great Dragon who drank up
all the water, and converted everything into a desert. The type
is not always the Dragon, in Mexico it was the Frog who drank
up all the_water-" Mexican Antiquities" (page 291).
Uranographically, the Constellation Hydra represented the
Great Dragon.
PRIMORDIAL MAN 421
Sothos, in its helical rising, was the Star of the Annunciation
at the birth of Horus the Child. Farther South, Phact repre-
sented the Dove as the Harbinger of Inundation, and still farther
South, Canopus the pilot of the Argo, the starting point of the
water of the Nile at the Great Lakes, and Horus came by water as
Ichthus the fish before there was a boat or Ark.
But when the Ark had been built, Argo is' constellated as the
Ark of Horus, and the figure in the planisphere is the Child on
board the Ark with the Great Dragon coiling around seeking to
kill or destroy the Child-the infant saviour of the world who
brings the food and water, as the Lord of Life.
In the later Solar Mythos, Apap, the enemy of Ra, is the blind
devourer of darkness; but as the adversary of the elder Horus-
he of the inundation-Apapa Hydra is the Dragon of Drought.
Drought in "Old Egypt" was the "curse," and the evil dragon
as its deadly image was the primitive type of physical-not of
moral-evil, and the inundation was the source of the life of
Egypt. It was her annual salvation, and Horus or Sebek, the
fish-man, was her Saviour.
We give here some of the different names and attributes of
Horus, which, if compared with the volume of the Sacred Law,
will speak better than our poor pen.
Horus had two mothers: I sis, the Virgin, who conceived him, and Nephthysis,
who nursed him.
H e was brought forth singly and as one of five brothers .
J esus had two mothers: Mary the Virgin, who conceived him, and Mary, the wife
of Cleophas, who brought him forth as one of her children.
H e was brought forth singly and as one of five brethren.
Horus was the Son of Seb, his father on earth.
J esus was the son of Joseph, the father on earth .
Horus was with his mother, the Virgin, until rz years old , when he was transformed
into the-_beloved son of God, as the only begotten of the Father in heaven.
Jesus remained with his mother, the Virgin, up to the age of rz years, when he
left her "to be about his Father's business ."
From I z to 30 years of age there is no record in the life of Horus,
PRIMORDIAL MAN
F rom r z to 30 years of age t here is no record in the life of J esus .
H orus a t 30 years of age became a dult in h is baptism b y Anup :
J esus a t 30 years of age was made a man of in his bap tism by J oh n the Baptist.
H orus, in his baptism, m ade his t ransformation in to the beloved son and only be-
gotten of the F ather-the holy spirit, represen ted by a bird.
J esus, in his bap tism , is h ailed fro m heaven as the beloved son and only begotten
of t he Father, God - the h oly spirit t hat is represen ted by a dove.
FIG. I66.
position of our I- -. This portal has to be passed through with
the aid of a friendly spirit, who has l::d him to the portal where
questions are asked. Having passed through the portal, he is
one, a nd the secret was communicated to the I. wi th a password in the mysteries.
The password for this " door " in E gyptian was " R a-gririt."
PRIMORDIAL MAN
conducted down these passages by the same friendly spirit, whom
he cannot see, and taken to the place of initiation, where his manes
is regenerated by the descent of the soul to expecting Postulants;
Frc. r 67 .
order, and there is a repetition in many, but as we have stated it is the representation
of the final Eschatology of the Egyptians and portrays the passage of the manes
through the Tuat and Amenta from the time of the death of the body (Earthly) to
the final resurrection of the soul and its glorification in the Eternal Paradise situated
in the North (Spiritual).
2 Two numbers are given by different writers: 8o,ooo and 250,000. To be read
as esoteric representation.
PRIMORDIAL MAN
views as follows: "Whatever may have been the conduct of some
of its deluded members, impelled by a fanatical zeal for the
preservation of its supposed secrets, or whatever innovations may
have beeni ntroduced by aspiring political demagogues, adverse to
the established principles of the order, and that moral actions can
never be taught without the aid of the mosaic or musaic pave-
ment, the tessellated border, the square, the compass, the beehive,
the plumb-rule, etc., and as to any useful art or science, about
which great parade is still made in masonic books, nothing of the
kind is now practised in lodges,'' let us assure him that he has
entirely missed the" word," he has failed to unlock the door, and thus,
until he finds the "word and the key," he, like many others, will
still remain " blind and without light." How long it will take
future generations to see and find "the Eschatology " is beyond
our powers of divination; but we have no doubt that it will be
so and that there will be "one universal brotherhood, which will
be evolved from our Masonic Brotherhood." Although we
acknowledge that at the present day, out of the many thousands
who are Masons, few are "students," yet our opinion is that
these few will increase year by year and generation by generation,
and will ultimately work out the great destiny that is before us-
nothing will stop or prevent this-it is so written : "Strange to
think, by the way: whatever there is to know, that shall we know
one day," but at present we have to contend against the blind,
ignorant, and dogmatic principles of those who are in power, who
take no interest in the Eschatology of our rituals-in the origin of
the same-nor who appreciate the power for good to humanity
generally that is in their hands, but prefer to continue in their
blind and ignorant dogmas, explanation and meaning of which
they cannot give. Like the poor native savages, they do it because
their forefathers did it.
The present position is one of Office and the Churches, both
excellent in their way, but it is not all or half or a hundredth part
of Freemasonry. We say finally to our brothers, who have the
good welfare and interest of our brotherhood at heart: study the
Eschatology of the Ancient Egyptians, which was their final
evolution "of all." You will find, like science, it is not bent
against the religion of the present day, rather, it will strengthen
it, it will place you on surer ground. The Eschatology of
the ancient Egyptians, which was the final evolution of all their
430 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Totemic ceremonies, Mythology and Astro-mythology, and upon
which all other religions throughout the world have taken their
origins, and upon which our Brotherhood is founded, and we have
it more perfectly-in our rites, forms and_ceremonies, etc.-than
all others combined, yet it is in the higher degrees alone we find
the perfect and dramatic forms of the passage of the Tuat and
Amenta. Therefore study and learn the whole. That it has been
Christianised will not interfere with the truth or your faith.
You will find all " dates " wrong, but that is of very little conse-
quence, the principle and essence you will find true, and it will
increase your faith, both as to your duties to your fellow-creatures
in this life, and what you have to pass through in the next, before
you come before the Great Judge of All, to answer and to be
weighed in the " scales " for " deeds and words " in this life .
. We contend that Freemasons will fulfil the prophecies of
Isaiah, Ezekiel, and Jeremiah. You may ask how and why ? In
a few words this may be answered, and we only wish that our
Brothers would ponder and think a little more over the grand
inheritance which has been left them, and learn to solemnly
appreciate the same.
I. Who are Freemasons in this world ?-Principally British and
American, scattered over the face of the globe: "And when two
or three are gathered together, I will be with them" ; for where-
ever we go we carry this creed with us, and every year our
brotherhood increases in numbers.
z. What is the destiny we have to fulfil ?-To govern this world
by advancing knowledge and Fraternal Brotherhood, and equal
rights to all; in short, carrying out all those principles and tenets
belonging to the craft, rendering homage to the One Great
Eternal Lord God of all the Universe. "In the North East
(Africa, Nile sources and valleys) God first planted man-from
here all knowledge was derived and here it shall return."
3· How long has Egypt remained down-trodden and in darkness?
-England now has altered that, and Lord Kitchener of Khartoum,
a Freemason, has already commenced the building of a university
at Khartoum. Britain's sons are now forming a great kingdom
from the Cape to Cairo. The only other countries of importance
in which Freemasonry exists, and which have their temples and
lodges (whose members may not be classed as British) are the
United States and Germany. Many of the latter are now English
PRIMORDIAL MAN 431
and American subjects; perhaps in time all will be. Many of the
former are of British descent, and in our opinion the prophecies
point to the ultimate union of these before the time of the next
glacial epoch. When these islands will become cold and buried
under ice, where will be the centre of learning and knowledge?
Egypt-Khartoum.
It would take up too much of your time to investigate this
interesting subject further. It points to the ultimate unity of
England and America. In all other countries, as yet, Free-
masonry, as we understand it, does not exist. It is a significant
fact, that in the Transvaal all the members of the only National
Transvaal Lodge, "The Ermelo Netherlands Lodge," were killed
at the commencement of the war, and all the remaining Masons in
the Transvaal and the Orange Free State are now British subjects
(Standard, 27th Dec. r8gg).
No doubt much has been lost which we shall never recover ;
but we contend that we have shown enough to prove that our
rites and ceremonies, as well as the principal tenets of the craft,
have descended from remotest ages. Some of our signs and
symbols are those used to represent the astronomical mythology
of the ancient Egyptians and the whole of the world, as far as
can at present be traced, and afterwards as sacred symbols, when
the mythology was perfected in their Eschatology; and that the
Great Pyramid of Ghizeh was the first and still remains the
greatest Masonic Temple in the world, open to all Masons who
can read symbolically what was written in stone ages ago; teach-
ing the principles that we teach-that to all just, upright and. true
Masons there is nothing to fear, and that the Grand Master waits
above ready to receive with joy the souls of those who failed not
in the hour of trial.
According to Christianity and its ethics, regeneration must
come from within, must begin in the heart and mind of the
individual. Socialists, on the cont.rary, look for regeneration
from without, from natural conditions and a levelling of social life.
They seek not the ideal society through the ideal individual, but
conversely, the ideal individual through the ideal society, the
primary cond±tion and the end of individuality. In the former
case they hold that the highest morality consists of a continual
mortification of self, utter contempt for nature and reality.
But by killing of oneself, he is only doing this at the instance of
432 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
another and still more exacting self, his obj ect being only the
individual in another form ; the taint of introspection vitiates his
view of life, and he must seek by sophistry to poison life for
himself and others in a way that is aptly illustrated by Punch's
joke of the little girl who dire.c ts her brother "to go and see what
baby is doing and t ell him he mustn't." But it cannot be denied
that the aspect of the world and this country, to those who have
faith in the Spiritual nature of man, is at this time changing, one
of the causes being the recent discoveries of science, which are
frequently believed to be inconsistent with our long-received
convictions, as to the relations between the Creator and the
created. One of the consequences of the divine government of
the world, which has ordained that the sacred purposes should be
effected by the instrumentality of various human races, and the
revelation entrusted to a particular family , must cause jealous
discontent amongst those races ; but there is no cause for this
scientific invective , and truths thus demonstrated have always
gone on simultaneously with the revelation of Spiritual truths.
Scientific, like Spiritual truth, has ever from the beginning been
descending from heaven to men, and the word of God is eternal
and will survive the spheres, but the effects of the discoveries of
science and the uneasy feeling that they cannot co-exist with our
religious convictions, have their origin in the circumstance that
the general body, who have become conscious of these physical
truths, are not so well acquainted as is desirable with the past
history of man. In the Church schism has perverted and
discouraged many; it has caused differences in many and grief in
us all, and yet sedition still continues.
A broader intellectual grasp of subj ects has opened the eyes
of men to the weakness of the foundations on which the Church,
for so many generations, has endeavoured to maintain itself. One
looks back with horror to the days when men were burned in
Smithfield and elsewhere " to the honour and glory of God." On
tracing the work of the Church since then, we see the effects of its
despotism, its lack of that great virtue, Charity, and its badly
concealed hatred of all who have differed from its dogmas.
Schisms have led to a display of bitterness and hatred which
have been the means of alienating thousands who believe that
Charity and forgiveness should be the principles of the Church
and Christian doctrines. The cause of the falling away and
PRIMORDIAL MAN 433
scl>isms in the Church and Christianity is in the Church itself.
Follow the people who come from these places of worship-listen
to their conversations and their comments, and you will soon find
how little of true Christian charity is in their hearts. The
tyranny in the ranks of the Church is shocking. By the Church
we mean all denominations of so-called Christians.
God is the principle of Christian science. H e is not the
imaginary being who holds heaven in one hand and threatens
hell with the other, but the undying principle of Life, Truth
and Love, right thinking and right doing, and a knowledge of
that divinely harmonious and scientific principle which holds the
world together, giving us Faith to support us when tempted to
despair, Hope to console us in all our afflictions, and Charity to
sustain us in every trial. " Charity envieth not, vaunteth not
itself, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no
evil, rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in truth" (r Cor. xiii.
vv. 4, s, 6).
It is the jealousies of the different sects of Christianity
amongst themselves which throw the great difficulties in the way
of bringing about one great conversion to the true doctrines of
religion and religious beliefs-in the West, and yet this is not
worse than the various schools of Buddhism which we find in the
East. Bigotry and ignorance denouncing each other in such a
way that causes one to wonder if these priests ever think: do they
grasp how few years their lives are here on this earth, and that
after this there is another life for eternity ?-a term very few can
comprehend the meaning of. Do those whose duty it is to teach
the general masses of mankind ever ponder over their words and
actions, and recognise how blind and ignorant they are themselves
when denouncing their fellowmen to Hell and Perdition if they
do not follow their blind and ignorant lead: preaching and out-
wardly acting as if they were the only true disciples of the Great
God, possessing divine inspiration. Nature's Laws-the laws of
God, they utterly ignore and preach as if the one Great Divine
Lord, who created the millions, only did so to punish and everlast-
ingly destroy all except their own "flock," which will be saved.
What a monster they make the Divine Creator! yet they preach
of His divine love. How can they wonder or be surprised that
thinking men have such a great contempt for them that they
abstain from joining their churches. If these only studied more
2E
434 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
what is still extant in various parts of the world ·; learn to read
what has been written in past ages; learnt he origin and meaning of
the religious doctrines of those whom they condemn as infidels and
idolaters, they would find that from all these Idolaters and Infidels
they might learn the great lesson that all originated from one and
the same, and that although we still find many names in different
parts of the world, there is but one whom all profess to worship.
Recognising and knowing the above, there would be less difficulty
in re-establishing one universal religion-one universal brother-
hood-the same doctrines, forms and ceremonies of worshipping
the One Great Creator of all, under the one name now brought
on by evolution-Christianity.
The science of Evolution, which is God's law, never fails. It
is true nations grow, advance and become great, then fall away,
degenerate and are practically wiped out-why ? In the history
of the rise and fall of all nations we find the same answer-
that the primary cause has been the falling away from true
religious doctrines-collectively and individually-Schism, dis-
content, degrading influences of the Priests, their teachings or want
of teaching pure religion leading to Socialism and revolution and
disobedience of nat_ure's laws in some form or other, yet evolution
does not stop. If one nation decay another rises and advances
to a higher type, and yet you constantly read from the writings of
some "supposed authorities " of "the perils of ~he black and
yellowLman." These are types of a lower order than the white
man, and must eventually give place to him. How many Red
Indians are in North America now-how many Aboriginal
Australians in Australia-compared with roo years ago-and
how many will exist there in another roo years ? Where will the
black man be when the next glacial epoch has driven the whole of
the white population from the North down to 56° latitude to the
South of this ? It is only a question of time, and because a small
community of a lower type may gain an advantage for a time,
eventually they must, by the laws of evolution, which are immut-
able, disappear or become absorbed, and only the higher type of
white man will exist. Socialism is not an advancement, it is a
throw back for thousands of years. Those who advance the cry
for such, are people "whose brains are thrown back," the same
as you see in some individuals a strong type of the Simian. This
part of their anatomy has retrograded. It is an exception to the
. -,
PRIMORDIAL MAN I I
435
rule individually, but does not occur to a nation generally, and
those who are striving for socialism are striving~'to go back to
their ancestors when they were in a state of Totemism and Clans,
when no one individual had any particular right except that which
was common to all the_tribe, but as surely as a nation becomes
socialistic entirely, so surely it will be wiped out or become
absorbed into another nation which is not so. The white man,
by evolution, has passed that stage, and so we proceed to different
grades, the result of education and brain expansion, distinguishing
the difference in these. Many people have an erroneous idea that
Freemasons are "levellers," like the Socialists,~who:would reduce
all to the primitive element, disorganise society, and abolish all
human distinctions, and so produce " chaos." But although
Freemasons are all "brothers," there is no existing government
or institution of any kind where the grades of rank are better
defined or more correctly preserved ; each has a particular duty,
which is punctually discharged; some govern, others obey, in
pursuit of that common object, carrying out all the laws and
tenets to the good and advancement of the common brotherhood,
all worshipping the one Great God, and rendering homage to
Him according to ancient forms and ceremonies.
If those who govern use their powers only for their own
aggrandisement, then the nation or community, over which they ,
preside, suffers. They should only use their powers for the good
of those they are set over, or if not, should be removed and others
should take their place. No one has a right to accept power
except he is prepared to sacrifice his own interest, if necessary,
for the good of those who have placed him in that position. By
the acceptance of office he has pledged himself to act thus.
What a power do the brothers united possess to-day! They
have the future destiny of governing the world for the good of
all; and there cannot be a higher or more noble, or more moral
creed than we possess in all our teachings through the various
degrees-that of our forefathers, from the earliest times, handed
down from generation to generation, pure and unsullied from the
Primordial. ·
The time of the fulfilment of the prophecies in the volume
of the Sacred Law cannot be determined, but we have no doubt
that eventually those prophecies will be fulfilled, and through~us.
The fulfilment of the prophecies by us will enable.•_Isaiah,
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Psalms, Zechariah, Daniel, as well as other parts of the Sacred
Volume, to be read as Paul, who was learned in all the mysteries
of ancient Egypt, interpreted them; these will eventually be
understood and r~ ad, not as a literal fulfilment to be on this earth,
but "as the Manes in Amenta." "The pictures of these
Prophecies " were pre-extant long ages earlier than these prophets
-as Egyptian.
The J ews' prophecy is terribly misleading for those who are
ignorant of the Ancient Egyptian Wisdom, and much of it has
no meaning literally, without the Ritual as guide ; an exoteric
rendering has taken the place of the esoteric representation, which
contained the only true interpretation, and by establishing this
truth, one religious doctrine only, will remain.
At present this world is divided into various religious factions
and sects, but time and evolution will again bring about those
laws which,.socially, morally and politically, will be the same for
all, and the dissensions among the various religious bodies will
end, and one universal brotherhood will prevail.
"So . MoTE IT BE."
Therefore
,
___
(D A."HoTTU)'oj Han
PRIMORDIAL MAN 437
EXPLANATION OF MAP
THE Red Man or "the little Earth Men "-as some authorities
object to the term "Red Man" or paleolithic Man (rough stone
age)-made the first exodes from Egypt and the Nile Valley.
These were negroid pygmies such as we find in the Congo Forest
and near the sources of the Nile. Remnants of them still exist in
various parts of the world. The Tasmanians were of this type,
and the inhabitants of Australia and .New Zealand before they
were exterminated by the present Aborigines; also the people
who occupied Japan before the Ainu, remnants of whom are still
found as "Tree Men" in various parts of the East of Asia and
the Viddas of Ceylon. We find them also in Mexico and some
parts of South America and remains of them are still to be found
in the British Isles, North America and other parts of the world.
It is a question if they had any idea of a future life or of a divine
being, for as far as can be traced they certainly had no Totemic
Ceremonies.
In whatever part of the world we find the remains of these
ancient people their Osteo-anatomy are all alike and correspond to
the present pygmies and Masaba Negroes. They are the oldest
inhabitants of the world and belong to a primitive African Race
before the last glacial period. They were a people of small
stature and great muscular development. The suture in the
frontal bone closed at an early age which prevented sub-
sequent brain expansion. Thus their progress towards civilisa-
tion was slow. Their average cranial capacity was about g6o
c.c. The oldest remains that have been found of the skeleton of
man dates back as far as the earliest quaternary period or
Pleistocene age-from zso,ooo _to soo,ooo years ago. In them
we find the skulls dolichocephalic with markedly prominent
superciliary ridges, receding brows, flattened vertex and pro-
jecting occiput, whilst the massive mandible sloped downwards
and backwards anteriorly and was moreover wholly destitute of a
chin. Later, in ,t he skeletons that were found in the upper
quaternary age, we find the receding forehead has become more
prominent, less prominent supraorbital ridges and the flattened
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
vertex higher, and we also find a well-marked chin; all are of
short stature and have marked prominences of muscular attach-
ments, which proves them to have been endowed with great
muscularity. Throughout the whole of the paleolithic age, man
had time to mount up the ladder of evolution, and his skeleton
which remains, as well as his industrial relics, furnish unmistakable
evidence of that evolution.
These were the people who left Egypt and the Nile Valley at
the time of the Stellar Mythos and carried with them their
Totemic Ceremonies evolved at that time. The Australian
Aborigines, New Zealanders, New Guinea, Solomon and Hebrides
Islanders, North American Indians, the Ainu of Japan, and those
people the remains of whom we find at Harlyn Bay, Cornwall, and
the tribes we find in the extreme North of Asia and Europe,
all have, or had, the same signs, beliefs, legends, and Totemic
ceremonies-at places where they drove out and exterminated
the Red Man who had gone before, as we find amongst the
Nilotic negroes. Anatomically they correspond to the Nilotic
negro. They were a much taller race, and more developed, and
brought with them their Totemic ceremonies and Stellar Mythos
out of Egypt. They spread over all the northern part of the world
after the last glacial period, and probably south as well. We
class them as Neolithic. They had advanced in knowledge as
well as stature, and were a higher class of the human anatomically.
They polished their stone instruments, and at a later period
worked in metals, and domesticated animals. Their average
cranial capacity was about 1220 c.c. There were at least two
exodes during the Stellar Mythos-the early part like the
Aborigines of Australia, and later as those of Harlyn Bay.
These are the people who left Egypt at the time of the Solar
Mythos and perfected Eschatology, and were a higher developed
race in every way. The Druids, Priests of Yucatan and Incas
were some of them, and later Moses and his followers. Pro-
gressive evolution had developed in Egypt all the great civilisa-
tion which we know they possessed. Their mental and physical
culture were at this time the highest type this earth had seen.
These in their turn gradually obliterated and drove farther and
farther away all those of the Stellar Mythos or absorbed them,
PRIMORDIAL MAN 439
wherever they came in contact, and the Solar thus superseded the
Stellar. The reader must remember, however, that the "lines of
distinction" were not made suddenly; it was only by pro-
gressive knowledge and development that the changes took place,
and that the one always overlapped the other, carrying the earlier
signs and symbols with them. Their average cranial capacity
was from !220 c.c. to rsoo c.c.
EDI N BURGH